Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1838], Cromwell: an historical novel, volume 2 (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf137v2].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

Main text

-- 004 --

CROMWELL. BOOK II. CONTINUED.

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

CHAPTER VI.

“Were he my kinsman, brother, or my son,
It should be thus with him—he must die to-morrow.”

Measure for Measure.


“The outmost crowd have heard a sound
Like horse's hoof on harden'd ground.
Nearer it came, and yet more near,
The very headsmen paused to hear.”
Scott's Rokeby.

It was already past the middle of the night
which followed the tremendous conflict upon Marston
Moor, yet many a light was glancing through
the casements of the adjoining village, in which
the cavalry of the victorious army had taken up its
quarters. Strange and discordant noises echoed
among the low-browed cottages—the stamp and
scream of vicious chargers, the clash of arms, the
din of the artillery wagons groaning and creaking
over the ill-made roads, the moans and outcries of
the wounded wretches, waked to fresh agonies by
the rough motion of the carts which bore them
from the field, watering the dust beneath their
wheels with human gore—and yet, though every
house and shed was occupied by the rude soldiery,
there mingled not one tone of riot or debauchery

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

with the accustomed sounds that indicate the presence
of an armed multitude. All grave and stern
the sentinels stalked their appointed rounds, or, if
they broke the silence of their watch, it was but
by the humming of some pious canticle; while
ever and anon the louder accents of some military
preacher rose upon the ear, or the deep chorus of
a distant hymn. No wassailings prevailed about
the watchfires—no songs of profane triumph were
bellowed from the hostelries wherein the men were
billeted—no yells of savage laughter nor female
shrieks broke forth to tell of warlike license; in
short, the aspect of the hamlet was rather that of
some immense conventicle of armed enthusiasts,
than of the nightly quarter of a triumphant host
fresh from the shock, the rapture, and the glory of
the battle.

Before one dwelling, of pretensions somewhat
greater than its neighbours, having a little courtyard
with a low stone wall before it, and a grotesquely
sculptured porch of native sandstone,
there sat two mounted privates of the ironsides,
one on each side the gate, so still and motionless
that, but for the occasional tossing of their chargers'
heads or whisk of their long tails, they might
have passed for lifeless statues. The pale beams
of the moon slept placidly upon their morions and
breastplates, while the bright scarlet of their doublets
was mellowed by the partial light into a dimmer
and more sober hue. Within the court two
more of the same sturdy corps walked to and fro,
with ported carbines, crossing each other at brief
intervals, the red sparks of their lighted matches
showing their readiness for instant service. Within
the house all were at rest save in one chamber,
opening directly from the narrow hall or passage,
whence might be heard, even without the walls, a

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

heavy and irregular footstep clanging with military
spurs upon the flagstones which composed the cottage
floor, and now and then the suppressed murmur
of a voice communing, as it seemed, with the
deep thoughts of the speaker. It was a large, low-roofed,
and stone-paved room, with heavy rafters,
and a huge open chimney of black oak, dingy and
mantled with the smoke of ages. A wide low window,
divided into many lattices by massive free-stone
mullions, with a long settle of carved wainscoting
beneath it, occupied the whole of one side,
while opposite to it, and at right angles to the
hearth, another seat, of similar materials but superior
workmanship, with a high panelled back and
elbows, was disposed so as to shield the occupants
from the keen blasts that found their way in winter
through many a crevice of the time-shaken walls.
Over this antique piece of furniture a scarlet dragoon
cloak was flung at random, with a broad-brimmed
and high-crowned hat of dark gray felt
hooked on one of the knobs which decorated its
extremities, while from the other hung a buff belt
with a long iron-hilted tuck. Upon a table close
before the hearth, on which a dozen fast-decaying
brands silently smouldered, stood, with its wick
tall and unsnuffed, a solitary lamp, casting a feeble
and uncertain light about the room, which served,
however, to display a brace of horseman's heavy
pistols, an open map, a telescope, a worn and
greasy Bible, and a leader's truncheon lying beside
it on the board, as well as a confused assemblage
of steel armour piled in a large armed chair, and
glancing with obscure reflections from the shadow
of a distant corner. It was, however, the inmate
of the chamber that lent its chief attraction to the
scene—a strong-built and stern-featured man, clad
in a military suit of buff, such as was then worn

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

under the corslet and thigh-pieces of the cavalry;
his cumbersome jackboots were still about his legs,
garnished with spurs as when he left the saddle,
though all his other armour had been doffed in
consequence of recent wounds, as it would seem
from many a speck and splash of dingy crimson
on the leathern cassock, and from his left arm
bound up by a silken sling. It was the leader of
the ironsides. There was a wild, unnatural expression
on his grim features as he passed and repassed
the light, and a strange glare in his deep-set
eye almost like that of the insane. He muttered,
at times, in audible and articulate sounds, but
mostly in a half-uttered, inward key, striding the
while with heavy but uneven steps, now fast, now
slow, across the echoing floor; his hands were now
crossed firmly on his breast, now tossed aloft as if
they brandished the war-weapon, and now they
griped each other with so stern a pressure that the
blood started from beneath his nails. It might be
that the fever of his wounds had terminated for the
moment on his brain; it might be that a darker fit
than common of his fanatic hypochondriasm had
occupied his mind; but on this night the wise and
crafty conqueror of Rupert resembled rather the
mysterious energumenos, the possessed, fiend-tortured
maniac of holy writ, than the cool, self-controlling,
scientific leader he had that day approved
himself.

“King?—king?” at last he exclaimed, audibly,
pausing from his uneasy walk, with an expression
of uncertainty and even terror distinctly marked in
every feature; “didst thou say king? No, no!
not king! Avaunt, Baalzebul! Get thee behind
me, Sathanas! It said not `king!' that solemn
and tremendous shape, that drew the curtains of
my boyish couch at the unhallowed hour of mid

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

night—`The greatest one in England, but not
king!'[1] Ho! have I foiled thee there? Ha—ha!
well art thou called the prince of liars—get thee
behind me! tempt me no more! Away, foul
slave! By the Lord's help, I spit at and defy
thee!” He took two or three turns across the
room more quickly than before, and, again pausing,
cried, “A trick of fantasy? Who saith it was
unreal—have we not ears to hear and eyes to see?
and shall we not believe what we do hear and see?
Did not a spirit pass before the face of Job, that
the hair of his flesh stood up? Stood it not still,
yet he could not discern the form thereof? Was
there not silence, and he heard a voice? And
came it not to pass so likewise unto me, and much
more also? Again—Did not the evil-minded Saul
call up, through her at Endor, the living spirit of
the departed prophet, that it did prophecy to him?
And yet again—Did not the Roman Brutus, idolater
although he was and heathen, hold converse
with the shadow of his kingly victim, that was his
evil genius at Philippi? And may not I—I, that
was written down before the world began—I, that
have been predestinate of old to execute the wrath
of the Most Highest, and press the wine-press of
his vengeance—may not I, too, commune with disimbodied
ministers that walk in the night-season?
Go to! go to! I heard its mighty accents as I
started from my slumber, and they yet tingle in my
fleshly ears—`Arouse thee, thou that shalt be first
in England!' But not—it said not—king!”
Again he took a short and hurried turn through the
apartment—“And if it had,” he cried, in higher

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

tones—“and if it had said king! Be there not
lying spirits—be there not tempters—be there not
false prophets? Had it said king, then had I
roused myself indeed! Then had I striven with
the Evil One that he had fled me! for to the putting
down, not to the raising up of tyrants was I called—
not that to me men should bow down the knee, and
wallow in the dust, and cry `Hail, monarch!' but
that, throughout this goodly realm of England, there
should be innocence, and righteousness, and peace,
and liberty, and truth for ever!” He paused again
in his soliloquy, and, as he paused, the challenge
of a distant sentinel rang sharp and clear through
the still night—the clatter of a horse's hoofs—another
challenge—and another—a bustle in the
courtyard, and the sound of several feet hurrying
toward the door. With the first faint alarm the
general was himself again; he passed his hand
across his eyes, and drew a deep sigh, as if to
ease his breast; then, turning to the table hastily,
he trimmed the waning lamp, and, seating himself,
instantly resumed the studies whence he had probably
been hurried by the ferment of his distempered
spirits.

The outer door was opened, and several persons,
after a moment's parley with the sentinel on duty,
entered the house. A heavy hand rapped quickly
on the door, followed by a blunt voice—“The captain
of the watch to speak with General Cromwell.”

“Enter the captain of the watch,” cried Oliver;
and as the well-known face of an approved and
trusty comrade met his eye—“What now, good
Kingsland,” he exclaimed; “how goes it with the
host?”

“All thanks be to the Giver of all mercies,
well!” replied the officer; “but here is one

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

without—yea, even one from the stronghold of the malignants—
seeking to parley with you.”

“One from the town of York—ha?” answered
Cromwell, with the speed of thought; “admit him
speedily—”

“Nay, not from York,” returned, the other,
“nor is it any he. Of verity it is a damsel, yea,
and a damsel decked with the comeliness—truly, I
say, with the loveliness of the flesh!”

“Tush! tell not me of comeliness!” cried Oliver,
very sharply; “of God's truth, Ahaziah Kingsland,
thou art a fool thus to disturb my meditations
for a most frail and painted potsherd—a Delilah. I
warrant me—a Rechab—yea, and a painted Jezabel—
a harlot from the camp of the Egyptians.
Cast her forth straightway! leave me, I say—begone!”

“It is not so,” replied the other, sturdily—“it is
not so, an you will hear me out. It is maiden of
repute; she rode up to our outpost on the western
road with three stout serving-men, seeking the
captain of the night, and, verily, when I was brought
to her, she claimed to speak with General Cromwell
touching the young man Edgar Ardenne—”

“Whom, of a truth, my spirit loveth. Admit
her, and that, too, without tarrying; and bid them
fetch in fuel, for lo! the fire hath burnt low while
I did watch and pray, and the night air is chill,
though it be summer—and lights and wine, I say,
and creature comforts, such as may fit the tender
and the delicate of women!”

The words were yet upon the lips of Cromwell
when a tall female figure, marked by that indescribable
yet not to be mistaken air of grace which is
seen rarely but in persons conscious of the possession
of high station and pre-eminent endowments,
was ushered into the dim-lighted chamber. The

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

coarse, dark-coloured riding-cloak, wrapped closely
round her form, could not entirely conceal the elegant
proportions which it was evidently intended
to disguise; and still less could the wide-leafed
hat of country straw, tied closely down upon the
cheeks by a silk kerchief, mask the aristocratic
mould of the fair features, or hide the rich luxuriance
of the light-brown hair, which hung, uncurled
and damp with the night-dews, far down upon her
shoulders. A slight bustle occurred while the general,
with his attendant officers, tendered her in
dumb show the courlesies demanded by her apparent
rank, and yet more by her isolated and defenceless
situation; but, with an air of quiet dignity,
she waved off their civilities, and expressed,
more by her manner than her words, a wish to be
left alone with the far-dreaded leader of the Independents.
Meanwhile more logs had been heaped
on the hearth, and now threw up a flickering and
lively glow, which, added to the lustre of some
three or four fresh lights, diffused itself into the
farthest angles of the room. The serving-men and
his subordinates withdrew, Oliver sternly ordering
them to hold themselves aloof, and pray to be delivered
from the sin of eavesdropping. Then, without
any affectation, or display of fear or of embarrassment,
the lady dropped her mantle, and stood
forth revealed in all the bright and beautiful proportions
of Sibyl Ardenne. Her face was pale as
death, yet it was firm and perfectly composed;
there was no flutter of her pulse, no tremour of
her frame, no doubt or hesitation in the clear cold
glance of her expressive eye—all was calm, self-confiding,
resolute, and fearless.

“I have come hither,” she said, without waiting
to be first addressed, in a voice slow and passionless,
yet exquisitely musical, “I have come hither,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

General Cromwell, in a fashion men will deem
unmaidenly, and women bold unto effrontery. I
have come hither under the shade of night, alone,
save with the company of menials, unto the foeman
of my family, my king, my country! yet
dare not, even in your most inward soul, to deem
me light or frail. I have come, I say, hither, casting
aside all prejudice, all fear, and all reserve—
detying the opinion of the world—incurring the
contempt, the hatred, and, perhaps, the curse of
those I hold most dear. Yet have I come, upheld
by mine own conscience, and firm in the resolve
to hinder a foul crime. All other means have
failed—tears, arguments, entreaties! All—all! I
say, save this. Get you, then, instantly,” she went
on, rising as she spoke into strong energy, “to
horse! To horse! to horse! if you would save
your friend, your fellow-soldier, your preserver—
alas! that he was such—if you would save Edgar
Ardenne! He is a captive to the cavaliers, sentenced
to die at daybreak.”

“To die!” vehemently interrupted Cromwell—
“to die! they dare not—no, for their souls they
dare not! Did they but harm one hair of him, I
would hang fifty of their best and noblest higher
than ever Haman swung in the free airs of heaven!”

“Sentenced,” she continued, quietly, and without
heeding the interruption, “to die to-morrow!
Yet he may still be rescued if you will it so.
Prisoner to a small body of the retreating cavaliers,
he will be shot at daybreak if not released this
night; nor can he be released save by your strict
obedience to my bidding! Obey me, and to-night
you rescue him who would have died to save you!
Despise my warning, and to-morrow you may, perchance—
avenge him.”

With a fixed, scrutinizing glance, the general

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

gazed upon her features while she spoke as though
he would peruse her soul. “And who,” he said,
at length, “and who are you that speak thus resolutely,
act thus boldly, in behalf of him who is the
foeman of your tribe—even the stout and valiant
Ardenne?”

“It matters not,” she answered, steadily, “it
matters not who I may be, or what. It matters
only that you subscribe to my conditions, and get
you straight to horse.”

“Thus far it matters only,” answered Cromwell,
“that, an I know you not, yea, and, moreover,
know your motives likewise, I stir not, horse nor
man! There be enow of dames and damoiselles
among you who would deem falsehood very righteous
truth, if so ye might entrap one who—although
himself he saith it—hath been and will be
a keen instrument, yea, a two-edged sword, to
work destruction on the sons of Belial!”

“Not so, not so!” she broke upon his speech
with striking energy, “not so, by all my hopes of
Heaven! Such may be thy creed, to do ill that
good may come of it; but I—I would not stoop to
falsehood were it to buy the lives of thousands such
as thou art. My aim, my only aim, is to preserve
the young from a most cruel and heart-rending
doom—to save the aged from a most deadly crime.
I am—know it, and use the knowledge as you list—
I am the niece of your friend's sire.”

“Ha! Mistress Sibyl Ardenne—is it so?” muttered
the general, musingly. “The brother's
daughter of that perverse and bloody-minded old
malignant, whose right hand is crimson—crimson
with the persecution of the saints! Verily this is
a sure and trusty witness! And so you would
preserve the youth—a valiant youth he is, and I
do say it—stout of heart, strong of hand, tender of

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

conscience—yea, a burning and a shining light to
men. And so thou wouldst preserve him, and
wouldst wed with him—ha! is it not so?—and
win him to the faction of the man Charles Stuart!—
preserve his life so to destroy his soul! Is it
not so? Ha! have I read your heart?”

“You have not,” she answered, with calm dignity,
“you have not read it; nor can you so much
as conjecture or imagine the motives or the thoughts
of such as I, more than you can comprehend the
sacred truths which you misquote, perverting them
to your own ruin. Know, General Cromwell, that,
not to be the empress of the universe—not to restore
my sovereign to his lawful throne—my country
to its ancient peace, would I espouse the man
who, whether from misapprehended duty or from
wilful wrong, can band himself with persons like
to thee—lending himself a willing tool to be played
off by rebels to their monarch—traitors to their
country, and—alas! that I should live to say it—
vile hypocrites before their God! It is for this—
for this that I would have him live, that he may
not lack season for repentance; and that his miserable
father may be spared the sin of slaying his
own son!”

“His father!” shouted Cromwell, excited now
beyond all self-restraint, “his father! In God's
name, speak out, maiden! His father! Merciful
Lord! what meanest thou?”

“He is a captive to Sir Henry Ardenne,” she
replied; “made captive in the very action of defending
him, and doomed by him to perish, as a rebel
and a traitor, with the first break of dawn!”

“Where lie these cavaliers? What be their
numbers? Speak!”

“Promise me, then,” she said, with infinite
composure, “promise me, as you are a gentleman,

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

a soldier, and a Christian, that, save to rescue Edgar
Ardenne, you will not turn the tidings I shall
give you to your own gain or to King Charles's
detriment. Promise before the Lord, and by your
hopes of an hereafter, that you will shed no drop
of blood which is not absolutely needful to his
safety; and more, that, he once safe, you will strike
no blow farther, but return straightway to this spot,
molesting no man, nor taking any note of their position
or proceedings against whom I shall lead you,
for twelve hours' space.”

“Tush—tush! it may not be. Say quickly
where they lie, and what their numbers, so shall we
save your lover; but dally not, I pray you, lest we
may be too late to rescue.”

“Promise!” she answered, steadily.

“Dally not, maiden—I say dally not,” Cromwell
repeated, very sternly, “else shall the blood
of him thou lovest, and not this only, but the guilt
of that insane old homicide rest on your head, who
mightst have saved them, but wouldst not.”

“Promise, or not a word from me. Promise, or
I go hence, and Heaven befriend whom thou desertest
to destruction.”

“It may not be, I say—it may not be!” he cried,
gnashing his teeth, and stamping violently on the
floor, in a fierce paroxysm of unbridled rage.
“Speak quickly, girl, and truly, or instantly I cast
thee into bonds. Without there, ho! a guard and
fetters!”

“Promise, or you may tear me limb from limb—
ay, draw me with wild horses, yet shalt thou
nothing learn. Promise, and I tell all.”

The guard rushed in—grim, gloomy-looking fanatics,
to whom their leader's merest nod was law—
yet she was silent as the grave; and the dark
zealot paused in deep perplexity. His brow was

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

stormy as a winter's midnight; his eye cold, hard,
and pitiless; his teeth compressed so firmly that
his very lips were white as ashes; and his hands
clinched, yet quivering with emotion. While he
yet doubted, a slow solemn sound came floating
down the night wind to his excited ears; it was
the village clock striking the second hour past midnight.

“Three hours more,” she said, in a low, mournful
voice, “three hours more, and nothing will remain
of him you call your friend except a little
blood-stained clay, which you may—or may not—
avenge!”

The muscles of the general's mouth worked violently,
his clinched hand gradually opened, the expression
of his eye grew softer.

“Noble heart—noble heart!” he muttered;
“well hath the prophet spoken, `a virtuous woman
is beyond the price of rubies.”' Then, raising his
voice, he said, distinctly and aloud, “Before the
Lord, my Judge and my Redeemer, and by my
hopes of grace, I promise thee. It shall be done
as thou wouldst have it. How many, and where
lie they?”

“Three hundred horse—in the small town of
Wetherby on Wharfe.”

“Sound trumpets—boot and saddle! Mine own
first ironsides to horse; let them all carry petronels.
Despatch! despatch! Saddle me Thunder for the
field; I will myself to horse! Find me three
trusty guides, that know each yard of country for
ten miles around! For life! for life! no tarrying!”

Forth rushed the subalterns; the trumpets flourished,
piercingly shrill and stirring; then came the
clash of arms, the trampling of quick feet, the
glare of torches, the din of confused voices, the

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

pawing and the snort of chargers, and all the thrilling
sounds and sights of an alarum at the dead of
night.

“One more word, maiden,” he exclaimed, while
fastening the rivets of his corslet with an impatient
hand; “where hold they him in ward?”

“In the courthouse,” she answered, “hard by
the market-place, and nigh the river-bank. And
now forget you have beheld me—forget it, and
farewell!”

“Nay—nay,” he said, “not so. You go not
hence save with our escort. Too much risk have
you run to-night already.”

“No,” she replied, “I must be home before you.
I lodge not in the town, and I may well be missed.
I must be home before you, else will all fail.”

“Nay, thou art right in all things,” Cromwell
answered, “and as thou willest it shall be. Kingsland,
conduct the maiden in all honour to her own
attendants. Lady,” he added, taking her by the
hand, with a benevolent expression lighting his
gloomy features, “lady, thou art a goodly and a
glorious creature, and this night hast thou done a
deed worthy the noblest of earth's daughters. A
soldier's blessing, although he be not of thy faith
nor of thy faction, cannot disgrace or harm thee.
The God of Israel bless thee, then, and guide thy
feet aright, and give thee peace, and happiness, and
understanding. Farewell, and doubt not that I
will deal with thee righteously; for if I fail thee to
transgress my promise, may He whom I profess
to serve—with frailty, it is true, and fainting, yet
with sincere heart-zeal—do unto me so likewise
at mine utmost need, and much more also!”

He let fall her hand as suddenly as he had taken
it, and, as if half ashamed of the emotion he
had shown, abruptly turned away and scanned the

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

map which lay upon the table with intense scrutiny;
while Sibyl, wondering at the singular emotion
and unexpected conduct of the hated Independent,
silently left the house, to hurry homeward
with an easier heart than she had carried to the
quarters of the Puritans.

Before half an hour had elapsed, five hundred
chosen horsemen were under arms and in the saddle—
the very flower of Cromwell's finest cavalry—
and he himself, despite his wounds, his arm yet
hanging in a sling, mounted and at their head.
After a short and hurried conversation with the
guides, he gave the word to march, and led them
at a rapid trot along the moonlight roads, none
knowing, save himself, the object or direction of
their route. When they had ridden some six miles
upon their way, he halted suddenly; “Is there not
hereabout,” he said, looking toward the guide, who
rode beside his rein, “a path whereby to reach the
Wharfe, and ford it here, some mile or so below
the town?”

“A half mile farther,” answered the countryman,
“a lane turns off to the left down to the Flint-mill
ford, two miles below the bridge.”

“Ho! Captain Goodenough,” cried Oliver,
“take thou this fellow to the rear, and, as we pass
the lane, turn down it with the last troop; tarry
not on thy way, but cross the river, and keep the
right bank up until thou be within two gunshots
of the bridge; there halt till that thou hear my
trumpets, and then charge! over the bridge—into
the town—and strike straight for the market-place!
If that ye be discovered ere ye hear me, delay not,
but dash straightway in. If that your guide deceive
you, shoot him upon the instant. Be cautious
and be quick—away!”

On they went, quickening still their pace, and,

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

as they passed the lane, the troop appointed to the
duty wheeled off, steadily, but without slackening
its pace, and hurried on its route.

Another mile was passed, and once again the
general halted; “Kingsland and Pearson,” he
cried, “move to the front; I would hold counsel
with ye; and bring the other guides;” then, as his
officers arrived, “there be,” he said, “two other
roads, besides this which we follow, that enter
Wetherby this side the river — the great North
road from Boroughbridge, and one from Knaresborough
yet farther to the west. Goodenough
holds the bridge, and I will keep this route. You
two must ride across the country till that ye reach
these roads. Feel your way down them, each one
as nearly as he may unto their outposts; and, when
ye hear my trumpets, charge, as I said before, and
cut your way straight for the market-place. Kill
no more than ye must, and make no prisoners.
Keep your men well together, and be steady.
Send back your guides to me, each with an orderly,
when ye have reached the roads. Ye have
but a scant hour to do it, but that is time enow an
ye employ it diligently. By then the moon will
set, and we shall have it dark and misty. Be
wary, and success is certain. God speed ye, gentlemen.
Away!”

And off they rode across the open fields, which
stretched, at that time, without fences or enclosures,
except a few small drains, for many miles over that
fertile district. An hour passed slowly over, and
the moon sank, as Cromwell had predicted, into a
heavy bed of clouds, yet he moved not. His men
were drawn up, all dismounted—but each trooper
by his horse—in a small piece of marshy woodland,
open to the road, where they could not have been
discovered by a chance passenger. The morning

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

grew not lighter yet, for a small drizzling rain began
to fall, with a dense fog, rendering objects
scarcely visible at ten feet distant. Another half
hour passed, and yet no tidings.

“Mount, ho! and blow your matches,” exclaimed
Cromwell, breaking the silence, which had so long
remained uninterrupted by any human sound or
whisper. “We must fall on, else shall we be too
late—trusting to fortune and the favour of the Lord
that our friends be at their posts. Wheel to the
left, ho! Forward—trot!” and he put his horse at
once into his swiftest pace. Just as he moved his
men the clang of hoofs came rattling up the stony
road; it was the guide from Pearson, with an orderly.
“All's well,” he cried; “stout Captain
Pearson hath gained the farther road; Kingsland
must needs be at his post; and lo! here comes his
messenger.”

“Forward, then! forward!” shouted Cromwell,
“for lo! there breaks the morning. Forward, and
when the outposts challenge us, sound trumpets and
shout cheerily!” And on they went, clattering at a
furious pace along the broken roads; and now they
almost reached the town, the lights of which they
might see feebly twinkling through the mistwreaths.
An awful sound broke on their ears,
heard fearfully distinct above the din of hoofs and
clash of spur and scabbard—it was the first note
of the death-bell!

“Gallop! ho! gallop!” Cromwell shrieked out,
in piercing tones, that thrilled to every heart, plunging
his spurs up to the rowel-heads into his charger's
side; but his command reached other ears
than those of his stout followers.

“Stand, ho!” challenged a drowsy sentinel,
whom they had wellnigh passed unnoticed, despite
the clatter of their march; “stand, or I shoot!”
and, at the selfsame point of time, his musket was

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

discharged; but its report was drowned by the
heart-thrilling flourish of the trumpets and the repeated
warery of the charging zealots. On every
side the trumpets of the general were answered
by the simultaneous shouts of the three bands he
had detached, by the quick clatter of their horses'
hoofs, and the sharp ringing volleys of their carbines.
On every side the outposts were cut down,
and the town entered sword in hand. The death-bell
ceased to toll—the ringers had deserted it in
terror. The bugles pealed, and the drums beat to
arms, but it was all too late. The few who were
on foot were instantly cut down; others came rushing
from their quarters half attired, with lighted
torches and unbelted brands, only to gaze in mute
and unresisting terror on the complete success of
the assailants—only to see four gallant troops of
horse, wheeling from opposite directions and in resistless
numbers into the market-place!—to hear
the clang of axe and hammer upon the prison-gates,
mixed with the deafening huzzas of the triumphant
Puritans!—to mark, by the red glare of many a
flambeau suddenly kindled by the troopers, their
captive borne in triumph from the cell—which he
had never dreamed of quitting but for the place of
execution—mounted upon a ready charger, and
girt round by a ring of swords that set the very
hope of rescue at defiance! One short note of the
bugle, and every torch expired as suddenly as it
had been illumed. Another, and the strangers fell
into column with the speed of thought, and, filing
off at a hard trot, were out of sight so rapidly, that,
but for the dismantled gates, the empty dungeon,
the decaying brands that smouldered on the ground,
and the few scattered bodies outstretched upon the
miry pavement never to rise again, all that had
passed might have been almost deemed a wild and
baseless dream.

eaf137v2.n1

[1] It is notorious that a story was in existence among the contemporaries
of Cromwell, long before his attainment even of high military
rank, to the effect that he had been awakened from his sleep,
when a boy, by a mysterious shape, which told him he should be the
greatest man in England
, not, however, using the word king.

-- 023 --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Perseverance, dear my lord,
Keeps honour bright—to have done is to hang
Quite out of fashion, like a rusty mail
In monumental mockery.

Troilus and Cressida.

The terrible campaign of '44 had ended; not, indeed,
with that total overthrow of Charles and absolute
dispersion of his party which might well
have been looked for after the complete route of
the finest army he had ever been enabled to collect
upon Long Marston Moor, and which would
probably have followed had all the generals of the
commonwealth been equals—in spirit, energy, and
firm devotion to their cause—of the true victors on
that bloody day, Fairfax and Cromwell. But, in
truth, during the years which had elapsed since the
uplifting of the royal standard, the aspect of affairs
in England had been changed greatly for the worse,
and men's opinions had undergone, if possible, a
greater alteration. Each party, as is the natural
consequence of opposition, whether in argument or
armed strife, had but become more desperately
wedded to its own principles or prejudices. The
king, though he had gained no single step toward
a general result of conquest or pacification, was
more resolved than ever to come to no terms, save
such as he could never reasonably even hope to
gain, with his rebellious subjects. The people,
meanwhile, were becoming weary of the war, and
all the miseries that follow in its train; and seeing
that there was no hope that Charles would ever

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

listen either to prudence or to reason until reduced
to infinite extremities, were daily, hourly increasing
in their animosity to him, and in their readiness
to urge on and promote, by every method in
their power, the interest of his enemies. The nobles,
on the other hand, those even who had been
the first and the most zealous to proclaim themselves
adherents to the parliament and constitution—
the first to buckle on the arms of legalized and
just rebellion—perceived at length that, through
the self-destructive obstinacy of the king, the civil
strife could have no end save in the downfall of the
monarchy, and consequent suppression of all aristocratic
privilege. They relaxed then their efforts—
fought, if they fought at all, with feeble and uncertain
spirit, as doubtful whether conquest or defeat
to them would prove the greater evil; and
would, had they possessed the absolute control,
have suffered the war to go out, as it were, for very
lack of aliment. Among the royalists, immediately
upon the issue of that bloody field, the gallant
Newcastle, justly incensed at Rupert's furious and
unmannered rashness, by which, indeed, the whole
North had been set at stake and lost in one pitched
battle, had thrown aside his arms, and crossed the
seas to gratify, if it might be, in happier realms, his
taste for those accomplishments and arts of peace
which were far more congenial to his improved and
courtly intellect than the rude din of camps and
foughten fields. The prince, without so much as
an attempt to rally his dispersed and shattered
forces, fled with all speed toward Chester, while
York, relieved in vain, surrendered in a few days
to the conquerors of Marston. Better success,
however, than could have been expected, fell to the
cavaliers in other portions of the realm. Charles,
who, a few days previous to the defeat of his rash

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

nephew, had worsted Waller at Cropredy bridge,
now following up his slight advantage by a vigorous
and able movement into Cornwall, pressed
upon Essex with such skill and perseverance, that
the general of the parliament was forced to make
a most precipitate escape by sea. Hopeless of
bringing off his army, he went on board with a few
officers, having first sent away his horse, under command
of Balfour, to cut their way as best they might
to London—an end which, owing to the shameful
revelry of Goring, who suffered them, although forewarned
even of the hour when the sortie would be
made, to pass his lines unchallenged, he most successfully
accomplished—and leaving all his infantry,
artillery, and baggage, under Skippon, to take the
best terms of surrender they might gain from the
king's policy or mercy. A second desperate drawn
battle followed before Newbury, wherein, as they
had done in every action, Cromwell's undaunted
squadrons carried all before them in that part of the
field where they engaged; although at other points
the headlong valour of the cavaliers retrieved the
day, and gained the doubtful credit of a balanced
fight, owing, as it was said, to Manchester's uncertain
if not dishonest policy in absolutely prohibiting
the leader of the ironsides from making one more
charge on the retiring royalists, when, as that officer
asserted, a complete victory must have undoubtedly
been won by such a movement. After
this fruitless struggle, relieving the beleaguered
posts of Donnington and Basing House, the king
once more took up his quarters for the winter in
the loyal town of Oxford, with better hopes than
he had entertained since the complete subversion
of his party in the North; on news of which his
queen had instantly escaped to France, and he
himself had deemed it wise to send the Prince of

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

Wales to Bristol with a separate council and an
independent army, judging it hazardous to hold so
great a stake as their united safety embarked upon
a single venture.

Toward the dead of winter, the armies being
both laid up, the puritanic leaders returned to
Westminster, to take once more their part in the
proceedings of the houses, since they had no more
opportunity of active service in the field. Matters
in parliament looked wildly — parties ran
higher now than they had done at any time, even
before the royalists seceded from the councils of
the nation—the Presbyterians and the Independents
striving with rancorous and bitter energy to
gain the upper hand. Commissioners were indeed
sent from both sides to treat for peace, as during
the preceding winter, at Uxbridge, but rather to
preserve appearances than from the least belief
on either hand that they could prove successful in
their mission.

Such was the state of things when, on a keen
December's afternoon, Ardenne had strolled forth
from his lodging under the pressure of uneasy
thoughts, to try if exercise and change of scene
might banish the dull sense of rooted sorrow, almost
amounting to despair, which had possessed
his bosom. At first he wandered aimlessly about
the streets, until at length he found himself in the
long alleys of St James's Mall, the stage in former
days of so much gayety and pomp, but now all
gloomy and deserted by every living thing except
a few disconsolate and dingy sparrows, huddled together
on the leafless branches of the elms, or twittering
feebly in the wintry sunshine. The dull and
lonely scenery—the grassplots mantled partially
with crisp hoarfrost—the wide canals sheeted with
rotten and half-melted ice—the rustic benches

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

white with the slippery rime—the big drops plashing
down from off the southern branches of the
giant trees—and, above all, the utter solitude, the
absence of any human being, harmonized so well
with the dark and almost misanthropic mood which
had crept on the young soldier, that he continued
for above an hour to walk to and fro, almost unconscious
of the flight of time. He was at length,
however, awakened from his revery by the approach
of three men walking at a rapid pace toward
him, apparently engaged in conversation of
the strongest interest. A single glance sufficed to
let him recognise the persons of Ireton, Vane, and
Cromwell. So deeply were these gentlemen engrossed
in their discourse, that it was not till they
were on the very point of meeting that Cromwell
knew his favourite officer. They did not even then,
however, pause; but, with a courteous salutation,
passed him, still speaking rapidly in a low tone.
After a few steps Oliver quitted his companions,
and, turning short round, followed Edgar at so
swift a pace that he overtook him almost instantly.

“You are well met,” he said, entering without
preamble on his subject; “had I not thus—by
special favour, it should seem, of Providence—encountered
you, I should have sought you in your
lodging ere to-morrow morning. There is a great
change working—yea! a great change in Israel!
And truly it is needed; for, verily, the tares have
multiplied among the harvest of the Lord—they
have increased fourfold—they have grown up all
green, and rank, and flourishing, that they shall
overtop the goodly wheat, and choke it down, and
triumph over it. But lo! the time is now at hand.
The Lord hath borne it in upon our hearts, that
we shall purge the field—that we shall purify the
threshing-floor, setting apart the good grain from

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

the sinful weeds—that so we may not die, but
live!”

“Of what change speak you, general?” returned
Ardenne, somewhat coldly; “for, to say truth,
I may not comprehend you while you speak thus
in parables.”

“May not or will not—whether?” Oliver inquired,
with a solemn sneer curling his lip; and he
fixed his piercing eye upon the face of Ardenne so
sternly and so searchingly withal, that few men
could have brooked his gaze without confusion;
then, seeing that the countenance of Edgar, though
firm and fixed, was frank and open as the day, he
deigned to speak directly to the point. “Why,
see you not,” he said, “that an these generals,
these lords continue—self-seekers as they be, not
holding their eyes steady and their hearts aright
toward the public weal, but turning to the right
hand and the left, struggling ever for their own advancement,
backsliding, wavering, and fainting at
the push of need—see you not that this war shall
vex the realm long years, and that the man Charles
Stuart must in the end prevail? For, lo you! even
now these covenanting, crafty Scots, whom may
the Lord confound, are hankering, as the Israelites
of old, after the fleshpots of the heathen. I tell
you, of a verity, if they might cast the net of their
deceptions over this groaning land—even the foul
abomination of an established Presbyterian church,
sterner than prelacy, yea, more intolerant than papistry
itself—they would desert us straightway, and
unsheath the sword, edgeless although it be, and
wielded by most weak and coward hands, to raise
the king unto his former place, and stablish him in
all the might, as he is steady in the will, to work
upon our heads his ancient tyranny.”

“Something of this I have perceived,” Ardenne

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

replied, “and Ioath am I to own it even to mine inmost
thoughts. But, on my conscience, I believe
that Manchester and Essex wish not to see the
parliament prevail too fully. Nay, more, I grievously
suspect the Scottish leaders, and have done
so from the beginning. It may be that I wrong
them, but I do hold that their only object from the
first hath been to force the bigoted and iron discipline
of their presbytery upon this kingdom, intolerant,
inquisitorial, meddling, vexatious, and fanatical.
Nor do I think that they would strike one
blow for liberty, save in this rooted hope.”

“You do not, Edgar Ardenne, you do not wrong
them,” exclaimed Cromwell, joyously. “I do rejoice
that you have read them rightly. And would
not you do somewhat—somewhat to free our necks
from this most bitter yoke of spiritual bondage—
to cast this burden from our consciences—would
you not venture somewhat?”

“Much, much!” cried Ardenne; “I would both
do and venture deeply, an I could see the method
and the time.”

“Verily, I will show thee,” answered the other;
“to-morrow do we hold a solemn fast and a soul-searching
self-inquiry to the Lord in all our congregations,
and all our preachers shall exhort us—
truly the Lord hath put one leaven and the same
into the hearts of all, and with it shall we all be
leavened—showing us how unjust and scandalous
a thing it is that we, the members of the houses,
should engross all offices, both of the army and
the state; giving a cause to backbiters and to malignants
that they should scoff and cry, `Ha—ha!
lovers of gain rather than lovers of the Lord! self-seekers,
striving for the soft and elevated places!
belly-gods hungering and thirsting for the fat things
and the sweet things of the land!' Then shall we

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

move before the commons, Sir Harry Vane and I,
a self-denying ordinance, whereby no member shall
hold, any more, any commission in the armies of
the land. So shall these stiff-necked nobles be
forced to yield the sway they have so misemployed,
and Fairfax, honest and trusty Fairfax, shall take
the place of doubting Essex.”

For a moment Ardenne pondered deeply, and it
was now his turn to strive to read the countenance
of his companion, but all was dark, mysterious,
and inscrutable. “Your scheme,” he said at length,
“your scheme is naught, for by this ordinance you
must yourself resign your truncheon; and, I care
not although I say it, I hold you the main pillar of
our armies in the field. Your scheme is therefore
naught—nor could it pass the lords.”

“The lords!” said Oliver, with a grim sneer;
“trouble yourself not for the lords! Truly the
time hath come when they must do even as the
commons bid them. And for the rest, surely there
is a way—”

“An honest way?” asked Edgar, sharply, “for,
to say truth, General Cromwell, I like not these
by-paths of counsel; still less like I this calling
upon holy names, this feigning inspiration and for
ging miracles, this quoting and interpreting the
word of God to justify things politic and worldly.”

“Go to! go to!” cried Oliver, but with a dark
and subtle smile; “thou talkest as a babe—yea, as
a very suckling, that knoweth not the hearts of men.
Know this—all things are honest that are wrought
for honest ends. Moreover, many pious souls
there be—yea, conscientious, tender, and God-fearing
souls—that will not lend themselves to any
work, how honest in itself soever, without they
seek the Lord and learn his pleasure. I say there
is a way, ay, and a righteous way, whereby we

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

may retain our leading of the new-modelled host,
and marshal it to glory.”

“How so? I see it not,” said Edgar, wholly unconvinced
by Cromwell's specious sophistry. “It
must be most gross practice.”

“Surely we may resign our sittings in the
house,” answered Oliver, very slowly, watching
the effect of every word upon the face of Ardenne,
“if it be better for the people of the Lord that we
continue with the army.”

“And wherefore not they also?”

“Wherefore not—” interrupted Cromwell—
“wherefore, but because they, being peers of England,
their seats hereditary, their privileges indefeasible—”

“Well, sir,” Edgar broke in upon him before
his speech was half concluded, “I see your plan,
and I believe that you mean honestly; nevertheless,
I like it not, and I will none of it. I love
not devious counsels.”

“And will you then fall off?” inquired the other,
evidently much annoyed; “will you, that have
performed such mighty deeds for the good cause,
fighting the faithful fight for Israel, will you fall
off to those whom you know wavering and fickle,
if that they be not absolutely traitorous and false?”

“I will do nothing, Master Cromwell, on that
you may rely, I will do nothing,” Edgar replied, in
quiet but stern tones, “that both my head and heart
approve not. I may not in my conscience vote for
this your measure; for though I quarrel not with
the effects, but deem them most desirable, I do abhor
the means. I may not vote against you, for I
yet more dislike the course of your opponents.
Neutral I will not be; therefore to-morrow I resign
my seat. There be not any measures in debate
in which I care to mingle. In matters of

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

religion my voice is still for universal liberty; all
systems of exclusion, whether they be Presbyterian
or papistical, I hold alike despotic, bigoted, and
Jesuitical, and I will vote for none of them. I will
devote my parts where most they may avail—to
the ordering of my soldiery.”

“Be it so,” answered Cromwell, somewhat relieved;
“be it so, since it may not be as I should
deem for the better. But not the less shall we
prevail in this thing, only hold thou my counsels
secret.”

“I am not wont,” said Ardenne, not a little ruffled,
“to fetch and carry; and, as I said before, I
do believe that you mean honestly; to-morrow,
then, I shall resign my seat, and straight go down
to the army.”

“Farewell, then, till the springtide; and then,
then, Edgar Ardenne, under command of the right
gallant Fairfax, full early shalt thou see and own
the wisdom of my measures. The next campaign—
mark! mark, I say, my words, for they are of
the Lord—the next campaign shall be the last for
Charles.”

-- 033 --

CHAPTER VIII.

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

“By Him who cannot lie,
Each bright intelligence that studs the pole,
Planet, or fixed, or wild eccentric star,
With some weak mortal hath connexion strange
Of good and ill. Yea, from his natal hour
O'erlooks his fortune, culminating proud
Foreshows his glory, but with watery hue
Sanguine and dim prophetic points his wo.”

Some months clapsed, as they had both surmised,
ere Ardenne again fell into contact with his superior
officer; and, in the interval, not one, but all of
those great changes which the latter had predicted
had indeed come to pass. After much fierce contention
the self-denying ordinance, although opposed
to the utmost by Hollis, Glin, and Stapleton,
and all the leaders of the Presbyterian faction,
passed both houses; Fairfax was named chief general
of the parliament, and, by a series of intricate
manœuvres, affairs were so arranged that Cromwell,
still retaining his commission of lieutenant-general,
was not required even to resign his seat
in the commons. It was an evil omen for the royal
party that Laud, after remaining in confinement during
four whole years in the tower, was now brought
to his trial, condemned, and put to death by ordinance
of parliament, having in vain produced a
regular and ample pardon, under the king's hand
and seal. None, therefore, were surprised that,
like all former efforts at a reconciliation, the treaty
entered on at Uxbridge utterly failed in its results,
the king on one side and the commissioners on the
other exhibiting so much of haughtiness and

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

unaccommodating spirit, that, unless by a miracle, no
peace could have been possibly concluded. So
much time had, however, elapsed in the debates at
Westminster, and so late was it in the session ere
the ordinance became a law, that the new model of
the army was not accomplished till the spring was
far advanced; and, ere the Independents were prepared
to take the field, Charles had already gained
some trivial but encouraging successes. The town
of Leicester had been taken by assault, and miserably
sacked by the wild cavaliers, who, as their
means decreased, fell more and more into those
desperate excesses which rendered, in the end,
their very name a byword for debauchery and
license; nor this important city only, but several
other garrisons had been stormed sword in hand;
while the new-modelled army had done nothing but
suffered a repulse from Borstall House, and made
a most unprofitable demonstration against the university
of Oxford. Having received false tidings
that Fairfax had sat down in form before that city,
which might be deemed the capital of loyal principles,
the king marched hastily with some eight
thousand men, hoping to raise the siege, and force
the general to a battle ere he should be joined by
Cromwell with his cavalry; but hearing, after he
had advanced as far as Daventry, that Fairfax was
so near him as Northampton, he the same day retreated
upon Harborough, intending to fall back on
Leicester, where he might draw more infantry from
Newark to his banner, and tarry the arrival of his
northern re-enforcements.

On the thirteenth of June the army of the parliament
took up its quarters for the night about a mile
to the south of the small town of Naseby, the ironsides,
with Ardenne's regiment of horse, being a little
in advance on the right wing of the position, and

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

occupying a commanding station on a range of
gentle eminences. It was a calm and lovely evening—
so still and breathless that the smallest rural
sounds—the lowing of the cattle from the rich pastures
in the vale below—the bay of mastiffs from
the scattered granges—the hooting of the owls from
many an ivy-mantled pollard—even the breezelike
murmur of the distant river—were clearly audible,
in singular but pleasing contrast to the ruder sounds
of the nocturnal camp. The moon, in unveiled gorgeousness,
was hanging in a sky so perfectly transparent
as is but rarely witnessed under the humid
atmosphere of England, and millions of bright stars
were flashing like diamond sparks in the unclouded
firmament. Edgar had only joined that afternoon,
and, taking orders from the general in person, had
not as yet fallen in with Cromwell; but now, when
he had seen his men duly provided with their rations,
his horses picketed and well supplied with forage,
and all precautions taken needful for a night to be
passed under arms, be made his way along the lines
toward Oliver's headquarters. Some two or three
tents, rudely pitched about the centre of the ridge,
with six or eight fieldpieces in battery before them,
and the red cross on the blue field of the Covenant
drooping around its staff, from which the gentle
air had not the power to move it, readily showed
him whither to direct his footsteps; but, somewhat
to his wonder, on reaching Cromwell's tent, the
sentinel on duty there informed him that the lieutenant-general
had gone forth alone, beyond the
outposts of the army, to wrestle with the Lord in
prayer, even as holy Samuel went forth “to cry
unto the Lord his God for Israel, that he might
save them our of the hands of the Philistines.”
Anxious, however, to see him before the morning,
Edgar, inquiring of the sentinels and of the

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

scattered groups of soldiers who were engaged cooking
their evening meal about the watchfires, easily followed
on his track, and at last, having proceeded
some few hundred yards beyond the farthest outpost,
discerned the figure of a man kneeling upon
the open plain in the full moonlight, with both his
arms outstretched toward heaven. The clear light
glanced upon the polished iron of his morion and
breastplate; and, even more than this, the harsh
tones of the speaker, as he sent up in vehement profusion
his wild supplications—or remonstrances,
for such they were in fact—to the throne of grace,
announced to him distinctly that he had found the
object of his search. Before he reached him Oliver's
prayer was ended; and, rising from his knees,
he stood—his feet a little way apart, and planted
with colossal strength upon the mossy sod—gazing
with an air of calm enthusiasm upon the glistering
heavens.

“And thou, bright ruler of my destinies,” thus
Ardenne, to his deep astonishment, heard him exclaim,
“thou that didst smile upon my natal hour—
thou that, through every change and chance of
this my mortal course, hast given evident and never-failing
tokens both of my weal and wo—thou
that, when through long years I wallowed unregenerate
and foul in the abyss of low and soul-debasing
sin, wen dim and clouded ever with thick
darkness—thou that, in after days, when, by the
gracious mercy of that long-suffering and beneficent
Lord—who willeth not the death of a sinner,
but rather that he should turn from his wickedness
and live—my soul was touched of grace,
and mine understanding enlightened to the sinfulness
of my ways, wert seen to shoot forth scintillations
pure as the seven living lamps that burn
before the throne, which are the seven spirits of

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

God—thou that, before the bloodred field of Marston,
whereon the Lord vouchsafed unto the humblest
of his servants to fight the great fight and to
win the crown—even the crown of victory, conjoined
with sanguine Mars didst shine pre-eminent—
beam on! beam on, with that serene and placid
gorgeousness, which fills my soul with the high
confidence of coming triumph! Ha! who goes
there?” he shouted, in a sharp, harsh key, strangely
at variance with the wild enthusiastic accents of
his previous meditations. “Stand, ho! and give
the word!”

“The sword of Levi!” answered Edgar, promptly;
“lieutenant-general, I greet you on the eve of
battle!”

“Ha! Colonel Ardenne, by the voice,” cried
Oliver; “right glad am I now to encounter you.
I heard of your arrival, and truly I rejoiced that
we should once more ride together into the strife
of men. Surely the gentle beauty of the night
hath tempted me to wander forth and commune
here alone with mine own spirit. I do profess it
is a most fair scene; saw you the stars at any time
shine forth more gloriously?”

“It is indeed a night of most unusual beauty for
this our English climate,” Ardenne replied, somewhat
surprised at the uncommon turn the conversation
had thus taken. “I have seen many such,
however, in Italy and Spain. But I knew not that
you were so deep an admirer of nature—methought
that men had rather been the subjects of your observation.”

“It is not that, it is not that,” said Cromwell,
“although all His creations must needs be worth
man's study. But have you no belief in the connexion
of those brilliant and mysterious twinklers

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

with the career of men — the course of great
events?”

“In truth not I,” answered the other; “nor do
I see how such belief can be consistent with the
Christian's faith in a supreme and all-commanding
Providence.”

“But I do,” Cromwell interrupted him; “I see
not wherefore the Eternal may not divulge a portion
of our fates by means of these, the most sublime
of his creations; nor wherefore the appointed
angel, who ministers to every one of mortals unto
righteousness, may not be likewise the presiding
spirit over some one of yonder glorious worlds. I
do believe it fully—yea, I have proved it. Lo!
see you not you large clear star, there to the east
of Lucifer, and higher toward the pole, brighter
than all the planets? It shone upon my birth, and
from my boyhood upward have I known and
marked the face of that far sparkler, and ever has
it varied with the varying of my fortunes—dim
and most melancholy in my benighted days of evil,
but glorious, as you see it now, when aught of
greatness or of glory was in prospect. See how
it shoots forth jets of most pure light. No other
star doth likewise. Verily, verily, the Lord shall
work great things for us to-morrow!”

“I have heard tell of this before,” Ardenne replied—
“of this your superstition, for so I cannot
but consider it; and likewise, that you fancy how
you saw a vision years ago.”

“Fancy! fancy I saw a vision,” cried Oliver,
impatiently. “I tell you, Edgar Ardenne, as
plainly as mine eyes behold you now, I saw that
dusky form—as clearly as mine ears drink in your
doubting accents, so clearly did I feel the tones of
its immortal voice. How should I fancy such
things? I was then but a boy—a wayward,

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

headstrong, and most ill-conditioned schoolboy. It was
a Sabbath night, and I lay wide awake, plotting I
know not what of orchard-breaking or of henroost-robbing
for the morrow, when suddenly a strange
and thrilling fear crept over me. I knew that I
was not alone, though I saw nothing. I felt as
though a pair of mighty wings were spread above
me, chilling my very soul. I would have cried
aloud, but my voice choked within me. I would
have risen up and fled, but could not move a finger;
and yet, although I say it, I was then bolder than
my years betokened, and feared not man or devil.
It was a night of murky darkness, but suddenly a
faint and pallid light filled the whole chamber, not
emanating from one brighter point, but uniform as
daylight, though very dull and ghastly; my curtains
were drawn suddenly asunder, and a tall misty
shape stood in the opening. I tell you I did see it
perfectly and plainly, for I did not faint, though
my flesh quivered aguelike, and the cold sweat
stood in beads upon my brow, and my hair bristled,
as instinct with life. There stood it while I could
have reckoned twenty, and then a deep slow voice,
of strange and solemn harmony, rolled forth without
an effort—`Arise! arise,' it said, `thou that
shalt be the first in England!' It vanished, and
all again was darkness, but the voice was tingling
in mine ears when the next sun was high in
heaven.”

“And do you credit this?” asked Ardenne, fixing
his eyes with something of suspicion on the
face of the enthusiast. “Do you trust in this prophecy?
Does this dream actuate your waking movements?”

“And wherefore not?” said Cromwell; “the
elder Brutus, he who made Rome free, was called
the First in Rome, and Father of his Country.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

A man may be the first, and yet not king nor tyrant.
Cannot you credit this?”

“I fear me,” Edgar answered, very gravely,
“that this vision was a spirit—the evil spirit of ambition!
Beware, I say, beware how you give heed
to it! Truly there is not much about me of the
antique Roman; but did I think—as half I doubt
even now — that this same vision were but the
working of an unholy thirst for power, which may
one day induce thee to lay violent hands upon thy
country's freedom, I have yet so much of the
Cassius in me that I would thrust this sword,
which I have buckled on to fight thy battles, into
thy very heart, ere thou shouldst live to find thy
vision truth!”

“We! wo is me, what have I said?” cried Oliver,
apparently much moved; “alack! alack! truly
the flesh is weak, but strong and sincere is the
soul. Well hast thou said, my friend, and rightly
wouldst thou do, should I be rendered subject to
the temptings of the Evil One. Wo! wo is me,
that I should be mistrusted; surely, if this heart be
not honest, then there is neither faith nor honesty
in man. But thou, Lord, knowest—thou beholdest—
yea, thou searchest the most inward thoughts of
this thy servant. Continue me, then, oh thou merciful
and mighty one, continue me thine instrument,
and shield me from the power of the Evil
One; and be thy word a lantern to my feet; and
keep me, even as I now am, thine, oh Lord, thy
servant, and thine only!” and with the words he
burst into a violent passion of tears, mingled with
sobs so choking and hysterical that Edgar was
alarmed, half for the intellect, half for the health
of the strange being in whom he felt so deep an
interest. Within five minutes, however, the ecstasy
had passed away, and, as if he had forgotten

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

all that had just occurred between them, Cromwell
addressed him now in the decided although quiet
accents of command. “Soh! Colonel Ardenne,
you will join your men forthwith. Go over once
again your roll-call. See all be in right state for
carly action. One hour hence report to me your
numbers at my tent.” And with a slight but courteous
inclination, he turned his back, and walked
away toward a watchfire round which some dozen
of the ironsides were grouped. Food was before
them—ammunition-bread, steaks of beef rudely
cooked upon the embers, and a black-jack or leathern
tankard of strong ale, while several pipes of
Trinidado were sending forth their powerful fumes
above the savoury odour of the viands.

“Ho! Hezekiah Sin-despise,” said Cromwell,
addressing a grim-looking trooper—for he knew
every one of his men personally and by name,
“how fare ye here? Have the knave commissaries
dealt with ye righteously? Surely ye must
not fast, else shalt the flesh be weak upon the morrow.”

“Yea! general,” returned the independent, “'tis
very righteous truth. Wilt not thou taste thyself,
so shalt thou judge how fares the sturdy but rough-coated
private, on whom doth fall the brunt and
burden of the service?”

“Take, eat!” exclaimed another of the soldiers,
tendering to him a wooden platter heaped with
beef and bread. “Eat, drink with us to-night, as
we shall fight with thee upon the morrow.”

“Will I not?” answered Cromwell, seating himself
beside the speaker, and helping himself heartily
to the plain but wholesome food. When he
had finished eating he filled a cup of ale, and, nodding
to the troopers, quaffed it until he nearly saw
the bottom; then, with a hoarse laugh, “'Twere

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

evil manners did I not share with thee, Born-again
Rumford,” he exclaimed, “since thou didst share
so courteously with me;” and, instantly suiting the
action to the word, he chucked the rinsings of the
cup full into the broad face and grizzly mustaches
of the man who had supplied him with the meat.

“Thou hast it there—thou hast it fairly, Born-again,”
shouted the soldiers, much delighted by the
practical jest of their stout leader.

“I know not truly,” Oliver continued, with a
grim smile, “whether indeed this Rumford hath
been born again, either in flesh or spirit; but this
I do know of a surety, that he is now Baptizedagain—
hey, Rumford? Hand me a pipe of Trinidado,”
he continued, turning toward another of
the military saints, who sat near grinning heart
and soul at the rough witticism. “Think ye now,
men, that freton—he is your commissary of the
horse, I trow, and sees to these your rations—
think ye that Ireton, and Desborough, and Rossiter
fare any wise more daintily than ye?”

“Ay, marry!” answered Rumford, somewhat
sulkily, “the private and the officers be not alike
in aught. Saw we not Master Zedekiah, Desborough's
secretary, bear, not five minutes since, a
right fine haunch of grease, and store of flagons of
Bourdeaux into his master's tent. Lo! there go
Rossiter, and Jepherson, and Fight-the-good-fight
Egerton, to banquet even now upon the fat things
of the earth!”

“Ha! is it so?” cried Cromwell, his eye lighting
up; “verily, then, the kid shall be preserved
from out the spoiler's jaws, and given as a feast
unto the shepherds! yea! even unto those who
watch! See here, Baptized-again; I go hence
straightway to my quarters. Enter thou in to Desborough's
pavilion, and summon them all instantly

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

to meet me at my tent in council. When ye shall
hear three taps upon the kettledrum, then rush in,
all of ye, and fall to bravely—spare not to spoil the
haunch, nor yet to drain the flagons—I, even I
myself, will stand between ye and the fierce wrath
of your officers.”

“Cromwell! Live Cromwell!” shouted the delighted
soldiers; “now may the Lord preserve to
us valiant and trusty Cromwell!”

The object of their rude praises turned aside;
but, ere he went, another rugged jest displayed yet
farther the wild humour which at times possessed
him; for, as he passed behind the back of the tall
trooper whom he had addressed as Sin-despise, he
took the pipe out of his mouth when he had kindled
its contents by two or three quick puffs to a
red heat, and struck the bowl so sharply on the
rim of the man's corslet, that all the blazing ashes
fell down his neck, between the shirt and skin.

“Now may the Devil—” shouted the trooper,
springing to his feet.

“Ho! swearest thou? Fy! fy! for shame!”
cried Oliver. “Orderly officer, set Hezekiah Sindespise
down in thy book, five shillings for an
oath. Truly, thou shalt no more be known as
`Sin-despise,' but rather as `Overcome-by-Sin.”

Again the soldiers roared their merry approbation,
till Oliver, surveying with a mirthful aspect
the contortions of the scalded veteran, and moved
to some compassion by his rueful countenance,
drew forth his purse, and, taking out the fine, handed
it to the non-commissioned officer. “Our discipline
must be preserved,” he said, “and the foul
vice of swearing I do abhor—yea! utterly. But,
in that some share of the fault was mine, who
tempted the loud railing of this rash Rabshakeh,
verily I will pay the sum in which he standeth

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

mulcted. Tush! twist not thyself, man, to and fro,
nor grin as though it hurt thee. Methought my
ironsides were proof 'gainst fire as well as steel!”
and, without farther words, he hastened to his tent,
where he found Ardenne waiting with the list of
his returns. “When all the council shall have entered
in,” he whispered to the sentry at the door,
“strike three taps on the kettledrum, and suffer
none to come in or to go out after.” Scarce had
he spoken ere the officers made their appearance,
Desborough wearing a marked air of sullen discomposure,
and all save Ireton, whose spirit was
of a higher and a nobler mould, showing some
symptoms of vexation.

“Give you good evening, gentlemen; please you
draw nigh to the table,” Oliver exclaimed, “and
make me your reports—past doubt we shall engage
to-morrow.” And for wellnigh an hour's space
he kept them there engaged in various details of
military service, some, truly, of importance, some
trivial and almost unmeaning; when at length all
was finished, “Soh! we have done at last,” he
said; “have you supped, gentlemen? So far as
goes a crust of bread and cheese, and a good cup
of ale—campaigner's fare—I can supply you, if
you will tarry here and eat with me.”

“Thanks, worthy general,” said Rossiter; “but,
in good sooth, we were just at the sitting down
in Desborough's tent when that your summons
reached us. He hath, I know not how, wrung
forth a noble haunch of venison and store of Bourdeaux
wine from some misproud malignant here at
Naseby!”

“Soh! soh! right creature-comforts—trust Desborough
for that!” Cromwell replied; “why spoke
ye not of this beforehand? my business might have
tarried; but let me not detain you. Farewell until
the morrow.”

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“Not so, fair sir,” Desborough answered, “please
you to walk with us and share our supper.”

“Nay, I have supped already,” he replied,
“with some good fellows of Jepherson's stout regiment.
Well, since you be so pressing, I will e'en
walk down and crush one cup of wine with ye;”
and, without farther words, they all proceeded, conversing
gayly as they went, toward the tent of
Desborough. They reached it, and how strange a
scene was there—the canvass flapping on all sides
open to the air—the lamps streaming and flaring
in the night wind—the seats around the table occupied
by a dozen or so of rough-looking cuirassiers,
quaffing the rich wines, hacking the now
dismantled viands with knife and dagger—laughing,
whooping, and shouting in their joyous revelry—
while a score, at the least, of others waited till
these had finished, to fall in and take their turns.

“Now shall you see,” said Ireton, who understood
the scene at half a glance, “our stout host,
Desborough, foam like a baited bull. This is, I
warrant me, one of the general's jests—somewhat
rude; yet do the soldiers prize him all the more
for them.”

“Damnation!” muttered Desborough, in violent
though smothered fury, “but this doth pass a
joke!”

“Yea! 'tis a passing good one!” answered Oliver,
with an attempt at wit which drew a laugh
from the carousers; “but surely thou didst swear;
a fine! a fine unto our treasury; look to it, Mr.
Commissary! So, now, these excellent good fellows
have watched with their lights burning, and
their loins girded up, and they have their reward.
Art thou an hungered, Desborough? Nay, then,
our worthy Ireton will find you rations; less delicate,
perchance, than yon fat haunch that was,

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

but savouring more justly of the camp, and more
proportionate to the hard messes of your fellow-soldiers
in the Lord. Fy! fy! but this was gluttony;
and the means, too, if I mistake not, won by
extortion! But enough of this! Off with ye to
your quarters, ye well-fed knaves, and snore off
this carousal; and ye, fair gentlemen, though supperless,
good rest to ye. Right bravely shall we
breakfast on the morrow, an Rupert keep his purpose.
The Lord save ye!”

CHAPTER IX.

“The night is past, and shines the sun
As if that morn were a jocund one,
Lightly and brightly breaks away
The morning from her mantle gray,
And the noon will look on a sultry day.
Hark to the trump and the drum,
And the mournful sound of the barbarous horn,
And the flap of the banners that flit as they're borne,
And the neigh of the steed, and the multitude's hum,
And the clash, and the shout, `they come! they come!”
Byron's Siege of Corinth.

At an early hour of the following morning,
while the east was yet gray with the lingering
shadows of the night, the army of the independents
drew out into line, and formed itself on ground of
the most advantageous nature. This was a long
range of low hillocks, dominating the whole plain
or valley that separates the towns of Harborough
and Naseby, the latter lying in the flat a little to
the northwest of the parliament's position. Their
centre, for the most part, was made up of musketeers
and pikemen, with a good park of field artillery,
and Fairfax's life-guard in the reserve, the

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

whole commanded personally by that true gentleman
and gallant soldier—the right wing was composed
of Cromwell's ironsides, with Rossiter's and
Ardenne's lighter regiments; while the left, consisting
likewise all of horse, was under Ireton's direction.
All their arrangements were completed
ere the first flush of daylight broke through the
leafy screens of woodland which fringed the eastern
verge of that wide champaign; but soon the
thin clouds that were scattered over the summer
sky assumed a rosy tinge; a flood of golden light
succeeded, and then the great disc of the sun himself
rushed up in living splendour from the low
horizon. The vapours gradually melted from the
lowlands, and disclosed a beautiful expanse of rural
scenery; deep velvet pastures studded with noble
trees, green hedges rich in the flowery garniture
of spring, masses of forest throwing their dark
blue shadows in long checkered lines across the
laughing meadows—all sparkling with the morning
dewdrops—all clothed, as with a radiant mantle,
in gay and gorgeous sunshine. The cattle
lowed in the abundant valleys, the lark sprang upward
from the pearly sod, the rooks sailed forth
upon their matin voyage, their harsh voices pleasingly
mellowed by the distance, the hares limped
through the young wheat, scattering the dew from
the thick herbage in lengthened mazes—but not
one sound or sight was there betokening aught
save happiness and peaceful quietude.

The royal host, meanwhile, was also in array
some six miles distant, on a height just south of
Harborough, and posted yet more strongly than
their enemies, could the mad impetuosity of those
whom Heaven had marked out for destruction have
tarried to avail itself of their advantage. But, as
the day drew on, Rupert, who led the cavalry of

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

the king's right—leaving the centre under Lord
Astley, and the left commanded by the noble
Langdale, still in position on the hills, with the life
and horse guards in reserve—dashed forth, two
thousand strong, to reconnoitre. About the same
time Ardenne's regiment had been detached for
a like purpose; but that wary partisan, feeling
his way with caution through the wood-roads and
defiles of the valley, easily detected the advance of
the royalists, himself unperceived. Placing three
troops in ambush, with instructions to check the
prince's march by one deliberate volley, and then
to fall back on the spur, he drew the rest off, and
in a short half hour had the satisfaction of collecting
his whole force under the guns of their position,
Rupert having been fairly staggered by the
fire of his skirmishers. Still, with his wonted obstinacy,
that rash leader porsisted in believing that
the Puritans were in retreat, and despatched message
after message, to order first, and then to hurry
the advance of the main army, which left its vantage
ground and fatally descended into the open
plain; so that, before three hours had elapsed, the
generals of the parliament might see the whole of
the king's host rushing like birds into the fowler's
net. With admirable foresight, Fairfax resolved
to suffer them to clear the broken country ere he
should attack them; seeing that, if defeated, the
enemy must be cut off among the lanes and passes,
which would be choked with fugitives the instant
that the battle should be turned into a rout. The
ground immediately below the hill was open, as
was the whole width of the slope, excepting two
or three stout timber fences and a group or two of
trees, which were at once pulled down or felled
by Ireton's pioneers, leaving as fair a field for the
encounter as ever was defaced and trampled into

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

gery mire by the death shock of thousands. A
little after ten on that bright summer morning, Rupert's
bold cavaliers had cleared the woodlands;
the heads of Astley's columns were seen slowly
taking up their ground, and wheeling into line to
form the centre, while Langdale with his northern
horse was toiling at a full mile's distance in the
rear to bring up their field-ordnance. Still no material
opposition was offered to the royalists, except
that now and then a solitary cannon belched
forth its snow-white cloud, and hurled its shot with
terrible precision into the crowded files as they
debouched upon the plain. But now the trumpets
of Sir Marmaduke were heard upon the left, and
he appeared with all his Yorkshire chivalry; though
still the cannon of the cavaliers were at the least
a mile behind, encumbered by the fat loam of that
fertile district. Still the impetuous Rupert paused
not; the instant that the cavalry of Langdale came
into view upon the left, his bugles sounded for
the charge; and with a cheery shout, leading his
fiery squadrons, himself the foremost man, he
hurled himself against the horse of Ireton with
the velocity and brightness of a thunderbolt. Forward
they rushed—a torrent of plumes, scarfs, and
rich embroidery—their brandished rapiers glittering
aloft like lightning, and their high-blooded
chargers tearing the turf to atoms in their furious
speed. Such was the fury of their onset, that, neglecting
to discharge their carbines, they plunged
at once into the closest conflict. There was a
clang as of ten thousand smiths plying their iron
trade! a shout that was heard, as men say, at Harborough!
And brave although they were, stubborn
and resolute, the cavalry of Ireton wavered—
in vain their high-souled leader strained every
nerve and bled at every pore; new here, now

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

there; rallying, shouting, charging; in vain he
crossed swords with the fiery prince, and checked
him for one moment—they bent, they broke, they
fled; then flashed the pistol-shots, and in unbroken
force over them swept the cavaliers! The
ground was cumbered with the slain—but still,
over the dead and dying, over the voiceless trumpet
and the tattered banner, over the mute dismounted
ordnance, amid the groans and blasphemies,
the shivering clash of steel, the neigh of
maddened chargers, and the wild shouts of his
victorious troopers, on charged the daring leader!
on! fetlock deep in gore!

“Now, an he wheel upon our flank, the battle
is half lost already,” bissed the deep tones of
Cromwell in the very ear of Ardenne; “but lo!
the Lord hath blinded him—the God of hosts hath
robbed him of his understanding! See where he
drives along, heedless of aught save massacre and
havoc. Ho! by the light of heaven, this day shall
crown the whole.”

And, in good truth, neglecting all, wild as the
whirlwind, that destroys and still sweeps on, hearing
destruction it knows not and it recks not
whither, Rupert pursued the flyers—mile after
mile they fled—mile after mile he followed—beyond
the heavy ordnance, beyond the baggage of
the parliament, cheering until his throat was parched,
and his voice clove to his jaws! slaying until
his sword was blunted, and his arm weary and exhausted!
Scarce five troops of the whole left
wing had held their ground, and these under the
valiant Ireton, as, fired by the success of their companions,
Astley's stout infantry came steadily and
firmly onward, charged gallantly upon a stand of
pikes—they were hurled backward as from a castle
wall; and still that deep array of pikes rolled

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

onward. They rallied, and again they charged,
driving their horses in upon the serried spears, and
firing their pistols in the faces of the sturdy footmen.
But the cavaliers received them as the bull
receives the mastiff, and hurls him from his unseathed
front—their leader was dismounted and
made prisoner—their bravest were stabbed down
and mangled by the goring pikes—they scattered
and fled diverse. But now the musketry awoke,
mixed with the louder bellowing of artillery; and,
save the rolling smoke-wreaths which packed above
the hosts in the calm hush of the hot noontide, and
the red glare that ever and anon surged upward, and
now the waving of a standard, and now the flash
of wheeling weapons half seen among the volleying
clouds, naught could be now descried. Yet still
the royal foot pressed on, unbroken and invincible;
and Fairfax, though his lines fought stubbornly and
well, and formed again when shaken by the musket-buts
and halberts of the royalists—who hardly
fired a shot, still fighting hand to hand—and poured
their volleys in deliberate yet fast, felt that he still
was losing ground, and that the vantage of the hill
alone preserved him. On the right of the parliament's
array the conflict had been long delayed,
for Langdale had scarce formed, even when Rupert's
charge had pushed the horse of Ireton clear
off the field; and Cromwell dared not flank the
foot of Astley, lest he should be in turn outflanked
by Langdale. But now, with kettledrum and
trumpet, and shot of carbine and of pistol, Sir Marmaduke
advanced upon the gallop; and Cromwell,
tarrying not to receive his charge, swung forth his
heavy squadrons, with a thundering hymn, to meet
him. An officer rode forward from the Yorkshiremen,
as both lines halted to reload, and Oliver
dashed out in person to encounter him. Their

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

pistols were discharged in vain, for Cromwell's
bullet glanced from the corslet of the cavalier, and
the other fired at random—then blade to blade
they met; a dozen passes flashed with the speed
of light between them; their horses wheeled and
bounded obedient to the bit; Oliver missed a parry,
and his morion with the chin-strap severed fell
clanging to the ground; but, without hesitation, in
he went, and hailed so thick a storm of blows upon
his foeman, that he beat down his guard and hurled
him headlong. The whole passed in an instant—ere
another had elapsed the adverse lines were mingled;
yet, as they closed, Born-again Rumford sprang
to earth, caught up the general's morion, and tossed
it to his saddle-bow. Hastily, as he galloped on,
shouting his battle anthem, and still at every shout
striking a cavalier down from his saddle, he threw
the morion on, but with its peak behind, and so
unwittingly fought on through all that deadly strife.
Equal in numbers and well-matched in spirit, the
tug of war was dubious and protracted between
the Northern horse and the unconquered ironsides;
but, in the end, Cromwell's enthusiastic energy prevailed,
and Langdale, fighting to the last, was
driven from the field. Then! then was the superior
moral of Oliver's men proved past doubt.
Obedient to the first word, they drew off, careless
of plunder or pursuit, although their blood was
stirred almost to phrensy by the protracted struggle
and by the beat of their religious zeal.

“Oh! Ardenne, on!” Oliver shouted, as he
halted his own five regiments. “Pursue—pursue!
suffer them not to rally—support him, Rossiter;
away! Break them to pieces—scatter them!
The Lord of hosts hath given them a prey into our
hands! All glory to the name of our God!”

And, as he spoke, he wheeled at once upon the

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

flank and rear of Astley's infantry, which still
maintained the conflict in the centre, slowly but
steadily forcing their way against the stubborn
valour of the puritans. One hope remained for
Charles—one only! In the reserve himself, with
his lifeguard, commanded by Lord Lindesay, and
his own picked horseguards—his troupe dorée of nobles—
under the Earl of Litchfield, and Rupert's
best foot regiment, in all some thirteen hundred men,
fresh and unwearied, who had not, on that day, unsheathed
a sword or pulled a trigger, he had a fair
occasion to draw out and fall upon the flank of
Cromwell, as he swept round to charge the foot;
and so, to do him but free justice, he proposed.
Bidding his trumpets sound, and drawing his own
rapier—sheathed as he was in glittering steel from
crest to spur, conspicuous by his broad blue scarf
and diamond George—he plunged his rowels into
that snow-white charger, rendered immortal by the
deathless pencil of Vandyck. His pale and melancholy
features transiently lighted up by strong
excitement, “Follow me,” he exclaimed, “follow
me, all who love Charles Stuart.” Full of ecstatic
valour, they sprang forth—another instant would
have hurled them on the unexpecting and unguard—ed flank of Oliver, who was already hewing his
way, crimson with blood from plume to saddle-bow,
through the now reeling infantry. The charge
must have been perilous to Cromwell in the extreme—
might have destroyed him utterly; and,
had it so fallen out, the victory was the king's, for
Rupert's scattered troops were even now beginning
to return, and Fairfax could scarce hold his
own. But the charge was not made! Whether
from folly, cowardice, or treason, it now can never
be discovered, the Earl of Carnewarth, a mere cipher
in that band of England's noblest peers,

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

seized on the bridle of the king. “Saul o' my body,”
he exclaimed, in his broad Scottish accent, “will
you, then, go upon your death this instant?” and,
ere the hapless monarch could comprehend his
meaning or arrest the movement, he dragged his
charger toward the rear. Then, on the instant, a
strange panic fell on all around, so that they fled
upon the spur, although no enemy was near them;
and though, at length, the king's exertions—who
spurred through the ranks beseeching them to
stand, and even striking at the fugitives in impotent
but noble indignation—brought them to rally
and ride back toward the field, the moment had
gone by! It was too late! For Fairfax, when he
saw how Cromwell had succeeded on his right,
and felt the consequences of his charge upon the
royal foot, in the disorder of that sturdy mass,
moved down at once his own lifeguard from the
reserve, and brought it into action. The prince
had, indeed, just returned from his insane pursuit;
but his men, deeming that their part was played
for that day, could not be brought to form again on
charge by any effort of their leaders. And now
but one battalion held its ground, a solid square of
foot, presenting an impenetrable front of pikes on
every side to the assailing horse, while from its inner
ranks it poured a constant shower of balls, that
mowed down all before it. Cromwell, meantime,
was overthrowing every thing, traversing Astley's
line from the left endwise toward the centre, when
Fairfax, wheeling his lifeguards round upon the
rear of that undaunted square, charged it himself
in front. Two horses were shot under him; but,
a third time remounting, he brought up his men,
though shattered by the constant volleys, to renewed
exertion. In the last deadly rush his helmet
was torn violently off by a pike's point—the

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

colonel of his lifeguard proffered his own—but no!
bareheaded as he was, he dashed upon the spears—
he hewed his way into that serried band—with
his own hand he cleft the ensign of the regiment,
who crossed his path, through morion and scull
down to the very teeth—he waved the captured
banner round his head, and threw it to a private for
safe keeping, who afterward would fain have claimed
the honour. That line of pikes once broken,
in swept the independents with the rush of a
springtide; and, where it fought, that firm battalion,
refusing quarter and resisting to the last, was
trodden to the earth, annihilated, but unconquered.

The victory was complete, the rout disastrous!
Even to the walls of Leicester Cromwell's fierce
zealots did execution on the flying cavaliers; from
three miles south of Harborough to nine beyond
it, the country was one widespread scene of flight,
and massacre, and havoc. Five thousand of the
royalists were slain or taken, from an army which
had mustered but eight thousand in the morning.
Two hundred wagons, laden with arms and baggage,
all the artillery and colours, the royal standard,
and the king's own carriage, fell to the victors'
share; and, above all, that fatal cabinet of letters,
which—though, with a delicate and generous point
of honour not often to be met with in such times,
Fairfax declined to open them—when published
by the orders of the parliament, proved, past all
doubt or question, the utter insincerity of Charles;
and his resolve—as firm at the last hour as when
he first set up his standard—of reigning, if at all,
a monarch irresponsible and absolute.

That victory decided the campaign, and that
campaign the cause of England's freedom!

-- 056 --

CHAPTER X.

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]



“To that father's heart
Return, forgiving all thy wrongs, return!
Speak to me, Raimond, thou wert ever kind,
And brave, and gentle! Say that all the past
Shall be forgiven! That word from none but thee
My lips e'er ask'd. Speak to me once, my boy,
My pride, my hope!”
HemansVespers of Palermo.

The action, having raged incessantly from ten
o'clock till one, sank into sudden silence after the
charge of Fairfax, which, like a hurricane, swept
all before it; and, ere another hour from that time
elapsed, the field was utterly deserted, except by
those who, having fallen in the full tide of violence
and fury, now slept as soundly and as well upon
the gory turf as though they had departed from
their peaceful beds amid the weeping ministry of
friends; or those less fortunate, who lay hopelessly
writhing in their mortal agonies, “scorched with
the death thirst,” and torturing the tainted air with
their unheeded lamentations. The hot sun poured
his steadiest and brightest rays over that scene of
carnage, glancing as if in mockery upon the gorgeous
dresses, the rich armour, and the noble
steeds—lately so full of fiery life and beauty—
which shed but now a halo of false glory over the
horrors and the misery of warfare. The round-heads
had withdrawn to their encampment on the
hills, and were recruiting themselves, after the heat
and labours of the day, in that deathlike and absolute
repose which is the sweetest balm to soul and
body, equally exhausted by the tension of unnatural

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

excitement. No plunderers—those human vultores
that haunt the battle-field to render horror
yet more horrible—crept stealthily among the dying
and the dead; for, such was the severe and ruthless
discipline of Cromwell, that the few sordid
spirits who necessarily mingled with the high enthusiasts
of freedom and religion dared not even
by night, much less in broad daylight, for their
lives, to exercise their odious calling. But the ravens
had already flocked in hundreds to the plain,
lured by the scent of carnage from the wide woodlands
of Northamptonshire and Huntingdon, and
now sat perched upon the neighbouring trees, waiting
the evening darkness to commence their loathsome
meal, while several large kites and buzzards
sailed slowly round and round in lofty circles, as
fearing to alight while any breath or motion remained
to their intended victims. Such was the
aspect of the ground across which Edgar led his
men, returning from the first pursuit of Langdale's
cavalry, which he had urged—his military ardour
tempered by Christian mercy—no farther than was
needful to prevent their rallying that day; and it
had given him more pleasure than he had felt for
many a month to see with what a generous and
British sentiment his men, though hot in blood, the
most part wounded more or less severely, and all
exasperated by the fall of many a gallant comrade,
refused—even when urged by the fierce exhortations
of their more fanatical commanders—to strike
an unresisting foeman. While they fought front
to front, their hearts were hardened and their hands
unmerciful; but when the rush and fury of the
conflict had passed over, they felt that those poor
fugitives were countrymen and brothers. How
trumpet-tongued does this fact cry aloud in the behalf
of those much slandered independents, whom

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

it has pleased the writers of grave, sober history—
all either Prelatists or Presbyterians—to represent
as stern, morose, bloodthirsty, and remorseless.
In the protracted fight and in the hotly-urged pursuit
eight hundred only of the royalists were slain,
and of these more than three fourths occupied the
ground whereon they fought—cut down, flagrante
prœlio
, with weapons in their hands; while Rupert's
onset, and the massacre which followed it,
needlessly savage and unsparing, alone cost Ireton's
brigade more lives than the whole royal loss!
The prisoners, not the slain—the prisoners and the
results were the true tests and trophies of the victory
at Naseby. But these were not the thoughts
which crowded on the mind of Edgar as he rode
sorrowfully back across the red arena of his party's
triumph; he looked upon the dead, as they lay
stiff and cold, outstretched in serried ranks, even
where they fought and fell, like swathes before the
mower's scythe—their feet toward their foemen,
their grim and gory faces turned up reproachfully
toward the placid heaven, their backs upon their
native earth, and every wound in front; and, as he
looked, in very bitterness of heart he beat his bosom
with his hands till his steel corslet clattered.
Not one of these but died, in his own creed, self-justified—
not one but deemed himself a patriot and
a martyr—the churchman as the puritan—the fiery
loyalist as the severe republican—each battling for
his country's right—each honestly believing his
opponent the rebel or the tyrant! Alas for human
reason! Alas for human error! Alas for
vanity and ignorance, for blindness and presumption!
Alas for right and wrong—for virtue and
for vice! Where—where on earth shall we discover
the distinction—how test them here below,
save by the arbitry of the false harlot fortune—

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

save by the sophist touchstone of success? At
every step his charger's hoof plashed with a sickening
sound in the dark curdled gore that flowed
commingling from the wounds of that fine aristocracy—
that old high stock of English gentlemen,
polished in courts, athletic and well-skilled in every
manly feat or rural exercise, second to none as
scholars in the forum or as soldiers in the field,
lowly in bearing to the low, open and frank among
their peers, haughty and proud to their superiors!—
and of that independent yeomanry, fearless, and
generous, and free, remote alike from insolence
and cringing, dauntless and stanch in war, blunt
and sincere in peace, the children, tillers, owners
of the soil! both races equally “England's peculiar
and appropriate sons, known to no other land.'
And wherefore lay they here, never to gladden
hall or cottage more—their energies, their virtues,
their devoted love lost to their native land for ever?
Was it—was it, indeed, for England's good—was
it, in truth, for the pure cause of liberty that they
had fallen there, self-immolated victims—or was it
but for man's insatiate ambition? Was it, indeed,
a trial between the principles of tyranny and freedom,
or a vain struggle between this and that oppressor—
a conflict between principles of legalized
authority and arbitrary sway, or a mere strife between
the interests of Cromwell and Charles Stuart?
Such were the gloomy thoughts that sat so
heavy at the heart of the young conqueror; such
the unanswered doubts that led him almost to distrust
himself, almost to curse the hour when he
joined the standard of the parliament; but it was
not long ere more immediate cares, sorrows more
near and kindred, diverted, if they could not overpower,
the half prophetic achings of his patriotic
soul. The course which Langdale's fugitives had

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

taken, far to the right hand of the field, prevented
him on his return from meeting the main tide of
the king's army, which, scattered irretrievably, covered
the plain toward Harborough. He therefore,
rode directly to the post of Cromwell. It was near
three of the afternoon when he arrived, and found
the leader of the ironsides mounted again and at
the head of his brigade, refreshed by their brief
halt, about to set forth instantly in the pursuit.
Before he started on his march, however, he handed
several letters to an orderly dragoon, who stood,
booted and spurred, with a broad leathern belt and
a despatch bag buckled round his waist, waiting
his orders. “This,” he said, “this to the honourable
William Lenthal, the speaker of the commons
house of parliament—with your own hand, remember,
your own hand!—this to the worshipful Lord
Say—this to good Master Milton—and now get
you gone; let not the grass grow under your
horse's hoofs—be swift and trusty. Ha! Colonel
Ardenne,” he continued, his brow overclouded as
he saw him, “a word with you apart;” then, as he
drew him to one side, “truly the Lord,” he said,
“hath blessed the general cause with mighty triumph—
I may say with a great and crowning
mercy—and, therefore, it behooves us not, with
weak and fainting hearts, to sorrow over-deeply
for our own private griefs. Surely whom the Lord
loveth most he chasteneth—is not this righteous
truth?”

“Undoubtedly,” Edgar replied, not unsurprised
by the peculiar manner of his leader; “undoubtedly
it is; but wherefore say you this to me?”

“Yea, and he tempereth the wind to the shorn
lamb. So may he temper it to thee, humbly and
fervently I trust, honest and valiant friend, in thy
time of affliction. Much have I prayed and wrestled
with the Lord since I did hear—”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

“What—what? I pray you speak, lieutenant-general,
if you know aught concerning me or mine.
There needeth not this tampering with the subject;
I can endure to hear aught of affliction human
tongue can tell me.”

“Be you so strong?” said Cromwell; “man,
then, your heart; for, of a truth, your father is a
prisoner in the camp, sore wounded — ay, unto
death, I fear me.”

“Where lies he?” Edgar inquired, with a voice
so preternaturally calm that Oliver himself gazed
at him wondering. “Hath he had any help?”

“I caused him to be borne,” Oliver answered,
“down to the village yonder, even unto the house
of the Episcopalian priest; two of his own domestics
be about him, and General Fairfax hath sent
his own chirurgeon—best hasten, though, if thou
wouldst see him living. I march forthwith; but
tarry thou behind until the fourth day hence—so
long may I dispense with thee. Then join me at
the half-way house 'twixt Harborough and Leicester,
at the first hour after noon. Farewell, and
may the Lord look down on thee!” The trumpets
sounded, and the ironsides filed off at a sharp trot,
and Edgar, mounting hastily on a fresh horse, and
calling several of his body-servants to attend him,
rode furiously away along the broken lanes toward
Naseby.

The vicarage was a low rustic tenement, distinguished
from the neighbouring cottages by nothing
but its superior neatness, and its close vicinity
to the square ivy-mantled tower, and the yew-shadowed
yard, with its low mossy graves, of the small
village church. A noble lime-tree, myriads of bees
humming and revelling amid its scented blossoms,
overhung the grassplot in the front, and a thick
growth of honeysuckle crept over the whole

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

building, curtaining porch and roof with its close-matted
verdure, and peeping with its honeyed trumpets
through the latticed casements. Each hut and cottage
through the hamlet had been converted into a
temporary hospital for the reception of the wounded
from the near battle-field; but, by the group of
horses, guarded by a stout knot of troopers, and
the two sturdy sentinels who kept the door, the son
knew instantly the sojourn of his father. Curbing
his horse so violently up that he had wellnigh fallen
on his haunches, he sprang down, and rushed under
the low doorway. Just as his foot was on the
threshold, a person whom he judged to be the surgeon
was passing outward.

“How fares he?” Edgar gasped, the words half
choking in his throat; “how fares your patient?
Have you any hope?”

The man of healing shook his head. “None—
not the slightest,” he replied; “the ball hath severed
all the main intestines. The hemorrhage
has ceased externally, and he is easier now; mortification
must ensue; he cannot live six hours!
I have done all I may in quieting his agonies—
man can no more.”

Bending his head to veil the bitter anguish that
racked his manly features, Ardenne passed onward;
directed by a gesture of the silent sentinel, he entered
the small parlour; and there, upon a temporary
couch, the window-curtains drawn aside, the
lattices thrown open to admit the slightest draught
of air that might be stirring—the old steward of his
household wiping the death-sweat from the massive
brow and long gray locks of his loved master, while
the big teardrops fell like rain down his own withered
cheeks—and the white-bearded vicar kneeling
in silent prayer beside the deathbed of the cavalier—
there lay his father, with his high features pale

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

and sharpened by the near approach of death, and
the froth gathering round his bloodless lips, and the
dark drops of icy perspiration bursting from every
pore of his broad temples. No groan or murmur
passed the mouth of the calm sufferer, but one
sad, querulous, and oft-repeated cry, “Comes he
not yet?—not yet?” but when the foot of Edgar,
lightly although he set it on the floor, clinked with
its jingling spurs upon his ear, he started half erect,
and drew his hand across his eyes as if to clear
away the gathering mists. “'Tis he,” he cried, in
tones distinct and clear from the excitement of the
moment, a faint flush lighting up his ashy cheeks,
but instantly departing, “'tis he at length—thank
God—my son! my son!” and into that son's arms
he sank, and lay there as contentedly as though no
cloud of anger or mistrust had ever come between
them, smiling up with a faint but most kind smile
into his face, and clasping his convulsed and trembling
hand with all the little strength his mortal
wound had left him. For many moments Edgar
could find no voice—his whole frame shook with
agony—he sobbed as though his very heart would
burst, gazing upon the countenance of that loved
parent with dry and burning eyes, and a throat
choked by the convulsive spasms of a tearless
sorrow.

“My boy—my own boy—Edgar,” the old man
faltered forth, at length, “take not on thus—oh! take
not on thus bitterly. 'Tis but the course of nature—
the old must die before the young; and I—why
I have fallen full of years and full of honour, although
myself I say it—and I am glad to die thus—
thus, with your arms about me, Edgar. But I
have much to say to you, and I can feel my time
grows very short to say it. Our reverend friend,
to whom I owe so much, good Master Winterfield,

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

will pardon us a little while—and Anthony, old,
faithful Anthony, will leave us. We have not met
in many days, and we would fain be private ere
we part,” and his voice failed a little, and a tear
stood in his clear gray eye; “part, as we must,
for ever. We will recall you,” he continued, “presently,
for I would fain pray with this holy man
ere I go hence to stand before my Maker.” There
was a pause—a long, sad pause, as all obeyed his
words, broken by nothing but the hard breathing
of the wounded man and the strong sobbing of
the mourner.

“Edgar,” the old man said, at length, “are we
alone? Have they all left us?” and then, his question
being answered, “This is a sorrowful yet a
most happy meeting; for I feel—I feel here,” and
he laid his hand upon his breast, “that that kind
heart of yours has pardoned all the wrongs, the cruel
and unmanly wrongs, which I have heaped upon
you. Is it not so—my boy—my kind and noble
boy?”

“Oh! speak not thus,” he answered, when he
could force a word, “oh! speak not thus, my father;
you have been ever good—too generous! too good!
'Tis I—'tis I alone, may Heaven forgive me, that
have been to blame. Say only that you pardon
me, and bless me, oh my father.”

“No! no!” exclaimed Sir Henry, with more of
energy than he had spoken yet. “I will not—I
do not—for I have naught to pardon. Never—
never, from your most early years—have I had
cause of aught save joy and pride in you. And
you were—yas! you were the joy, the pride, the
only anchor, the last stay of my lone widowed
heart, till England became mad, and this accursed
and unnatural war rushed over us, tearing
asunder every gentle link and blightiong every

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

warm affection. But I have naught, even here, to
pardon—for I have been, even here, alone to blame!
But I—I too was mad!”

“Oh! no,” cried the repentant son; “it was my
duty to obey you—to bear with you—to do, in
every thing, your bidding—”

“Not so!” Sir Henry once more interrupted
him. “'Tis no man's duty to obey in things
against his conscience; and I was but a fool—an
obstinate and merciless old fool, that would not
even hear you. Nay, more! nay, more!” he cried,
wringing his hands with mental torture, “rash,
miserable sinner that I am, I would have slain you
but for that angel girl—slain you, that would have
never been within my power but for your self-devoting
efforts to preserve me. And I have slain
your quietude—your peace of mind for ever!
blasted your hopes of fireside happiness—banished
you from the dwelling of your fathers—robbed
you—ay, robbed you of your heritage—divorced
you from your bride—cut short your hopes of leaving
your high name to sons as glorious as yourself.
All this—all this, and much more have I
done—much more!” and, as he spoke, he sank
back quite exhausted by his own vehemence; but,
in a moment, disregarding the entreaties of his
son that he would not wear out his faculties with
this most needless passion, “I will—I will,” he
answered; “I will go through with my confession.
Reach me that cup, and hear me;” he
drained the draught of some mild opiate mingled
with wine and water, and proceeded. “Much
more of deadly sin than this! I am the murderer
of Sibyl.” For an instant Edgar fancied that his
intellect had failed him, and gazed hopelessly upon
his face; but there was no glare of insanity, no
idiot vacancy in those high pallid features. “Yes!”

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

he continued, “I have murdered her. Have I not
seen her growing paler day by day, and thinner,
and more deheate and frail? Have I not seen her
pining hourly away—withering beneath the blight
of her affections, like flowers beneath the carliest
frost-winds—and yet, at every hour, more patient,
and more angel-like, and more unearthly in her
pure holy loveliness? and I have done this also—
this foul and gradual murder! and she will waste
away before her time, and sink by inches into the
cold dark grave, blessing her slayer as she dies!
And thou, too, thou, my son, wilt live a sorrowing
and solitary thing—for thy strong noble soul will not
succumb to any violence or spite of fortune—alone
upon the earth, like the last oak of a Druidic
grove, when all its brother trees have fallen by the
woodman's axe—magnificent, and flourishing, and
stately, yet sad in all its dignity—friendless, companionless,
alone! and with the worm, the never-dying
worm, busily gnawing at its heart—yet happier
than thee in this, that 'twas not by a father's
hand its green companions fell; not by a father's
hand the foul destroying worm was thrust into its
bosom! No, no! it cannot be—you can not pardon
me!”

“All this,” said Edgar, calmly, yet much moved,
though smothering his emotion; “all this is but
the work of Heaven. The Lord hath willed it so,
and we are but the instruments, the wretched instruments,
within the hollow of his hand. If you
have erred, as I say not you have, you erred in
honour, and believing yourself justified; but if it
be a comfort to you, hear me now, on my knees,
beside your dying bed, declare, that never—never,
for one short moment—have I felt any wrath or
bitterness—never known any feeling toward you,
dearest and most honoured father, save the most

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

deep heart-springing reverence and love. Sorrowed
I have, and deeply, that you misjudged my
soul, and disapproved the course my conscience
bound me to pursue; but never have I thought of
you as wronging me—never presumed, nor even
wished to blame you. But yet, if there be aught
for which you need forgiveness from a child—oh,
term most misapplied—with all my heart—with all
my soul—in sight of men and angels, I bless you
and forgive you, oh my father.”

“And bless you,” cried the old man, “my noble-hearted
boy. Heaven bless you—and it will—
it must bless such as you, and prosper you with
all its choicest stores, and make you tenfold compensation
for your past and present sorrows;” and
he drew down the lips of Edgar to his own, and
clasped his arms about his neck, and their tears
mingled long and silently, and their prayers went
up together to the throne of mercy; and with those
tears and that embrace, the bitterness passed by,
the iron was drawn out from the old warrior's soul.

The clergyman returned, the simple but affecting
service of the church was feelingly performed,
the last most holy rite partaken, both by the son
and sire, the servants were called in—the faithful
followers of their lord through weal and wo—and
a faint smile, a sad farewell, a kindly pressure of
the honoured hand, dismissed each, weeping, not
as for a master, but rather as for a friend and
father, from the low chamber; and once again the
father and the son were left in solitude. There
they remained for hours; the old man, while his
painful breathing shock the couch beneath him,
calm, patient, and serene—the stately son bowed
down, and bent, as if by age, clasping the languid
hand that grew at every instant sensibly colder and
more pulscless, and sorrowing as one who would

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

not be consoled, although he choked his anguish,
lest it should but increase his father's sufferings.

The bright warm sun had long since sunk into
the west, and his last flush had faded from the sky;
yet so mild was the evening air that every lattice
was still thrown wide open, and the rich odour of
the woodbine and sweetbrier rose more profusely
on the senses when the plants were steeped in the
pure dews of summer. And now the dark blue
skies grew gradually lighter, as the moon, near her
full, soared slowly and serenely over the distant
trees. There was a whispering of the breeze in
the top branches of the lime, and from the odorous
shrubs in a far corner of the garden a solitary
nightingale, awakened by the glorious lustre of the
planet, started at once into its wild and melancholy
flood of song.

The dying man, who had sunk into a long and
tranquil slumber, moved now uneasily; he made an
effort to turn over, and the pain caused by the motion
roused him, “Sibyl,” he muttered, hardly
yet awake, “Sibyl, your song is wondrous sweet
to-night, but why so sad? it should be gay as
summer after this blessed union. Ah!” he continued,
“ah!” as consciousness returned, “I dreamed—
I have slept pleasantly, and dreamed a most delicious
dream. Is it late, Edgar?”

“The clock hath just chimed ten,” Edgar replied,
“I would have called for lights, but feared
to waken you—shall I now do so?”

“No,” he said, faintly, “no, it matters not now.
How calm it is, and sweet—the blessed moonlight
streams in through the casement like Heaven's
own mild forgiveness into a sinner's bosom: Edgar,
when I am gone, say to my poor, poor Sibyl,
that, on my happy deathbed, my sole regret was
that I could not join her hand with yours for ever.

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

She will be yours now—now that this miserable
war is ended—for it is ended, Edgar, and I regret
its termination less that I have lately seen much
in Charles Stuart—in the king—that I had disbelieved
or shut my eyes upon before. He hath,
I must confess it, dealt insincerely with his nearest
counsellors. He hath kept up a secret intercourse
with the wild Irish rebels, through that ill-minded
Antrim; and, I much fear me, he was
privy to, and instigated their first bloody rising
under the bigoted and barbarous O'Neill. Weak,
obstinate, and prejudiced he is, beyond all doubt,
proud and uxorious. I know that he stands pledged
in private to his queen never to give peace to his
people unless by her consent—and all this done
against the counsels and without the knowledge
of those men who have a right to counsel him, ay!
and know his measures—since for him they have
risked their all!—done in deep malice to his enemies—
in deeper guile to whom he calls his friends! Out!
out! I say, upon such kingcraft! A good man he
may be, but—it will out—a bad king! But enough
of this. She will be yours, and you will both be
happy yet—as I am now—most happy! How
soothing is that sad bird's note—I could almost
believe it is prophetic—how beautiful—how beautiful!”
He was again for some time silent, as
though absorbed in listening or in thought; and
Edgar, who well knew his end was very near at
hand, was motionless, and almost breathless; his
heart was far too full for words. At length the
old man spoke once more, but now his voice was
very faint and low, and all its accents were so altered
that his nearest friend could not have recognised
a tone—and his words came at intervals,
quivering, and slow, and interrupted. “How exquisite,”
he said, “how exquisite this tranquil bliss.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

Never—no, never—felt I such complete peace before—
such perfect happiness. Edgar—my time—
is drawing—near. My feet grow numb and cold.
Kiss me—boy—kiss me. The bird hath ceased
his song;” even while he spoke, its notes were filling
every corner of the chamber with its most thrilling
melody. “The moon hath set,” yet she was
streaming full on his uncurtained couch; “all—
all is dark—and silent. Time—it is time—to die!
My boy—my own boy. Bless you — Sibyl!—
Sibyl!”

It was all over—the spirit had departed to its
God.

-- 071 --

CROMWELL. BOOK III.

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“There can be slain
No sacrifice to God more acceptable
Than an unjust and wicked king.”

Miltonfrom Senecs.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

“The abuse of greatness is when it disjoins
Remorse from power; and, to speak truth of Cæsar,
I have not known when his affection swayed
More than his reason. But 'tis a common proof
That lowliness is young ambition's ladder,
Whereto the climber upward turns his face;
But, when he once attains the topmost round,
He then unto the ladder turns his back,
Looks in the clouds, scorning the base degrees
By which he did ascend.”
Julius Cæsar.

Two full years had gone round since the defeat
of Naseby had paralyzed the efforts and destroyed
the hopes of Charles Stuart's party. During the
whole remainder of that fatal year—even when
winter had set in with its most keen severity—the
arms of Cromwell swept like a hurricane over the
western and the midland counties. No leader
could compete with him on terms of vantage or
equality—no forces stand against him in the field—
no town or garrison resist his prowess. Chief
after chief was beaten in detail; stronghold upon
stronghold surrendered, or was stormed sword in
hand; till, to conclude the whole, Winchester and
the long-disputed post of Baring House were
taken, and Astley, on the 21st of March—the sole
commander of the king's now at the head of any
power—suffered so total a defeat at Stow-on-the-Wold,
being himself made prisoner, with sixteen

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

hundred of his men, that he said frankly to his
captors, “My masters, you have done your work,
and may go play, unless you please now to fall out
among yourselves.”

His fortunes in the field being thus utterly disastrous,
after some fruitless efforts at negotiation
with the parliament and with the Independent
leaders—negotiation marked by all his usual chicane
and insincerity—on the fifth day of May
Charles threw himself into the quarters of the Earl
of Leven, then besieging Newark. How the Scots
dealt with their unhappy monarch—who, whatsoever
were his faults, undoubtedly confided in their
honour—the world knows, for it has become a brand
of national reproach. Treated, from the first moment
when they found he would not guarantee their
Covenant, and promise to establish Presbyterian
rule throughout the land, not as a prisoner merely,
but with indignity and insult—how, Judaslike, they
sold him to the parliament, and gave him up to
Skippon, like a mere thing of merchandise, on payment
of two hundred thousand pounds, is history.
But not so, that it was several times in the unfortunate
king's power to escape to France or Holland,
but that the menacing and angry letters of
his false queen, who had her own peculiar reasons
for dreading a reunion with her injured husband at
this moment, prevented him till it was all too late,
and, in effect, consigned him to the block. That
the uxorious and weak king was mainly prompted
to the war by the ill counsels of his adulterous
wife, is evident. Her pride—her education—
her hereditary prejudices—her selfwill—nay, her
very birth itself, made it but natural that she
should aim at arbitrary power, and urge her husband,
himself obstinate as weak, to that insane and
suicidal policy which ultimately proved his ruin.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

But that, herself in safety, she should, with cool
determined infidelity, insist on his remaining among
his deadly enemies, when hope was itself at an
end, would seem incredible, were it not fixed beyond
a doubt by the existence of her threatening
letters and his heart-broken answers.

Immediately on his surrender to the parliament
he was removed to Holmby Castle, where he remained
in close though honourable custody, served
and attended as a king, and suffered to indulge in
all his favourite recreations, though strictly watched,
and vigilantly hindered from any secret correspondence
with his friends, and even interdicted
from communion with ministers of the Episcopalian
church. At this very time there was in progress
a desperate struggle between the Presbyterians
and the army. The former, having already
utterly suppressed Episcopacy through the realm,
proceeded with the sternest and most bigoted intolerance
of persecution against all sects, Papist or
Protestant, clearly demonstrating their resolution
to subject the whole kingdom to a system of
church governance, connected with the state, under
the Presbyterian form, as fully organized as that
which they had just put down, and ten times more
obnoxious to domestic freedom—ten times more
rigid, fierce, inquisitorial, and tyrannical. Against
these measures the Independents, who, although a
minority in both houses, were formidable from the
talents of the leaders, the enthusiasm of the mass,
the real justice of their cause, and, above all, from
the fact that they possessed the power of the sword,
the army being almost unanimously in their favour,
offered all constitutional opposition—but to no purpose.
Petition after petition was presented, only
to be contemned and disregarded. Just at this
moment it was rumoured, and, as was shortly

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

proved, most truly, that the parliament was now
preparing to disband the army without payment of
its long arrears, and then to re-enlist it, under Presbyterian
officers, for the conquest of rebellious Ireland—
a plot most cunningly devised, could it have
been effected, for wresting their ascendency from
Ireton and Cromwell, and rendering themselves
unquestioned masters of the state. This instantly
gave rise to mutinies the most alarming; the army
organized itself into political divisions—the privates,
under their adjutators, elected two from every regiment,
and the officers forming a superior council—
and treated with the parliament, as a species of
fourth estate, holding itself under arms, and ready
for offensive action. At the first of this crisis
Cromwell opposed the mutineers with such apparent
energy and zeal, that, for a time, he lost his
popularity with his own soldiery; and, shortly afterward,
having been accused, or, at the least, suspected,
in the house, of underhanded tampering
with the mutineers, he cleared himself to the full
satisfaction of all present by a most vehement and
overpowering burst of indignation, mingled with
tears, and prayers, and explanations, such as removed
from every mind all doubts of his integrity.
Shortly, however, fresh suspicions were excited
among the Presbyterian leaders, who, dark and
wily in their own secret machinations, naturally
feared the like manœuvres from their political opponents.
By some means it leaked out that a new
Presbyterian army was to be raised forthwith, the
veteran host compelled to disband at the sword's
point, and Cromwell, Ireton, and Harrison—the
champions of the Independents—committed to the
Tower. Thus forced, in self-defence, to concur in
those very movements which they had first opposed
as mutiny—unless they should prefer to submit

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

tamely to their own destruction, and to the overthrow
of all those principles of civil and religious
freedom for which they had so long and painfully
contended—the military chieftains acted with all
that rapid and decisive energy which had continually
signalized their conduct in the field. The instant
they had ascertained the truth of these reports,
one Joyce, a man of well-proved resolution,
though by rank only cornet in Whalley's regiment
of horse, was sent to Holmby to secure the person
of the king, who was conducted with all the speed
consistent with respect to the headquarters of the
army; and such was the considerate and honourable
bearing of the soldiery toward their captive
monarch, that, on Fairfax disavowing Joyce's enterprise
and offering to send him back to Holmby,
he at once replied that “naught but force should
urge him to it.” And, in good truth, the difference
of his situation was so great as well to justify his
preference; and could he even then have laid aside
dissimulation, and acted with straightforward singleness
of purpose, it is most certain he might
again have filled the throne of his fathers. Both
parties were, indeed, at this time willing, nay, desirous,
to reinstate the sovereign; for such a union
as that measure would have caused with the still
powerful, though beaten, faction of the cavaliers,
would have placed either permanently in the ascendant.
The Presbyterians proffered to replace
him on the throne, provided he would yield assent
to the substitution of a Presbytery for the established
Church of England, endowed with all its ancient
privileges, to the absolute suppression of all
other sects; and farther, to such cessions of prerogative
as would have left him but the shadow of
a sceptre. The Independents stipulated merely
for universal toleration—excepting only papistry,

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

which they insisted he should extirpate entirely,
root and branch—and for the full securing to all
men of every constitutional and civil privilege. In
either case his life and throne would have been
both secured to him; yet could he not refrain from
playing off the one against the other faction, till
both had learned that they could place no confidence
in his sincerity or truth.

While he continued with the army, all was, for
a long time, comparatively sunshine; at Cromwell's
intercession, his children—the young Dukes
of York and Gloucester, and the Princess Elizabeth—
were suffered constantly to visit him, and
to remain in his society. Two chaplains of his
own persuasion—an indulgence sternly refused
him by the parliament—were granted willingly by
the commanders of the soldiery, who, while they
asserted their own liberty to worship as they chose—
to preach and pray themselves, and listen to the
exhortations, not of licensed gospellers, but of their
own military saints—consistent at the least in this—
were willing to concede to others, unlike the bitterer
Presbyterians, the same rights which they
stickled for themselves. Fortified now by possessing,
not the person only, but the confidence and
favour of the king, the army moved toward London.
From Newmarket they marched to Royston,
Reading, and then Windsor; and at the latter place
Charles occupied his royal castle. Thence, after
some delay, advancing, they encamped on Hounslow,
their leaders holding constant although guarded
intercourse with their now trembling and half
discomfited opponents. Early in August the king
was reinstalled in Hampton Court, and all things
seemed to be once more his own. His yeomen
of the wardrobe and the guard attended him; he
was permitted to hold levees of all parties; all his

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

own favourite advisers were permitted to resort to
him, including several under the ban of parliament.
There was, as it were, a general amnesty and reconciliation.
Members of both the houses visited
him; Cromwell and Ireton held close and constant
intercourse with him; and so sincere were these
in their intention to befriend him, that they actually
commenced a correspondence with the queen's
emissaries, and suffered Berkeley, Legge, and Ashburnham
once more to take their places in his
council. The adjutators of the regiments elected
by the privates, and members from the council of
the officers, attended him with terms so advantageous,
that Sir John Berkeley openly declared, that
“a crown so near lost was never yet so easily recovered
as this would be, were things adjusted on
these terms.” Yet even then, hoping for something
more, he haughtily and scornfully rejected
and, plunging headlong into a fresh scheme with
Lauderdale, assented to the covenant, on the condition
that he should be brought at once to Westminster;
which he had the folly to believe would
place him where he was in power before the outbreak
of hostilities.

The citizens of London and the militia of that
city greedily entered on the scheme, and signed
the covenant by thousands! Both houses instantly
voted this an act of treason against England; but on
that very night their doors were forced by a tumultuous
and infuriate mob of Presbyterians, mingled
with concealed royalists—their persons were assailed
with violence and insult—their very lives endangered!
Compelled by imminent and sudden peril,
they passed a hasty vote sanctioning the return of
Charies, but the next instant voted an adjournment,
as unable to deliberate with liberty of conscience;
and straightway a large party of both houses, with

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

the speakers, Manchester and Lenthall, at their head,
withdrew from the disordered capital, and finally
repaired to seek protection in the camp at Hounslow.
In the mean time, the violent presumption
of the king, unduly elevated by his supposed success,
and instigated farther by the intriguing Ashburnham,
induced him actually to treat with contumely
the adjutators of the army, openly refusing
to concede the smallest jot of his prerogative, and
even intimating his intention again to force Episcopacy
on the Scots. Inflamed to madness by this
strange tergiversation, the soldiers flew to arms;
and a strong party forced their way into the chambers
of Lord Lauderdale, then in the palace, and
compelled him to return, having held no communication
with the king, direct to London. A few
days after this, with the most perfect shamelessness,
the king in public solemnly disavowed his
dealings with the Covenanters, and once more professed
entire confidence in the commanders of the
army, and feigned a vehement desire to come to
settled terms with them.

In London the remnant of the houses commenced
a weak and futile effort at resistance; they
called out the militia of the city, appointing Waller
and Massey to command their raw tumultuary
levies, repaired the fortifications, and, in short, had
every thing in readiness for action except energy
and courage. After a rendezvous on Hounslow
Heath, the parliamentary seceders were welcomed
by the excited soldiery with the loudest acclamations
and the sincerest tokens of affection. A convention,
held at Sion House, whereat Fairfax and
his superior officers assumed their seats in common
with the members of both houses, decided the
whole question; and on the sixth of August the
army entered London, without experiencing a

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

shadow of resistance, their colours flying and their
drums beating through the streets! That same
day the seceders were reinstated in their seats by
the strong hand of military power! the General
Fairfax was appointed Constable of the Tower,
and a thanksgiving voted with no dissentient voice
either of peers or commons! Thus was the triumph
of the Independents finally determined, and
themselves raised to power not soon again to fall.

It was the second day after the entrance of the
army that Sir Edgar Ardenne, elevated to the baronetcy
by his father's death—who, though becoming
gradually more and more doubtful of the purity
of Cromwell's motives, had played his part as gallantly
as heretofore throughout the long campaign
of '46 and '47, and even shared in the deliberations
and proceedings of the army as opposed to the yet
darker machinations of the parliament — walked
forth to seek for some solution of his apprehensions
in the deep wisdom of his friend John Milton.
His mind had, in truth, long been in a dubious and
unsettled state; the tyranny of Charles, against
which he had taken arms in the beginning, was
something palpable and obvious, as was his leaning
toward Romish doctrines, and his inclination
to fritter down as much as possible the broad distinction
between the Catholic and Episcopalian
churches. It was, however, rather against the
king's aggression upon civil freedom than against
the abuses of the church that he had warred, although
he saw the latter in so clear a light that he
felt no repugnance to make common cause with
those who viewed them as the greater evil. Now,
when the first oppressor was reduced, the first assailants
of religious freedom beaten and trampled
under foot, it seemed too probable that a new hydra-headed
tyranny would spring up from the

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

down-fallen despotism, and greater outrages on liberty
of conscience follow than those which had called
England into arms. Such was, indeed, the certain
course of things, if, in the present struggle, the parliament
should regain the ascendency—which body,
it was evident, under the strong plea of necessity,
had already most alarmingly extended their boasted
privilege, leaving all the assumptions of prerogative
immeasurably in the rear, and which, now
that the conflict was decided, showed little disposition
to lay down their dear-bought power. Himself
a follower of the Church of England, Sir Edgar
had seen little to find fault with in the old establishment,
except an over-rigour and a want of
toleration, which he would have extended to all
seets, except the Catholics, who were, in those
days, truly formidable, from their determined spirit
of conversion, their bigotry, and, above all, their
undissembled inclinatron toward arbitrary government.
He therefore looked upon the stern and
overstrained morality of the Presbytery with feelings
of so deep dislike, that he would almost have
surrendered all the gains of the late war to hinder
its establishment as a predominating state-religion,
although he would have gladly suffered it in common
with all other Protestant denominations.
With these views he had naturally joined the Independents
in their contest with the parliament;
but now that they had gained the day, he was yet
ill at ease. A fierce fanatical hoplocracy would
be, it was self-evident, the very worst of governments,
and utterly subversive of the English liberties
and coustitution. The wavering and dishonest
policy of Charles rendered his restoration all but
impossible; while, in the deep-laid and unfathomable
mysteries of Cromwell's course, Ardenne began
to foresee daily more and more cause for

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

apprehension and for caution. Still, such were the
rare talents of the man, such his inexplicable influence
over the minds of all whom he encountered,
that, while Sir Edgar doubted, he was compelled
to grant that he had no cause for doubt
which he could make clear to himself, much less
to others. At times he fancied his religious ecstasies
mere hypocritic jargon, adopted so to mystify
all eyes and veil his deep ambition; at others—
and that, too, most soberly and often—he believed
him a wild, self-deceiving hypochondriac—an erring,
though sincere enthusiast. Hitherto all that
Oliver had done had doubtless been of service to
the cause of veritable freedom; and it was certain
that his present opposition to the Presbyterians
might prove quite as unselfish, quite as beneficial
to the commonwealth as his preceding opposition
to the king. Still it was too apparent to escape
the foresight of a politican so clear-headed and
far-reaching as Sir Edgar, that, if the military faction
should gain firm foothold in the state, Cromwell
would not lack either talent, opportunity, or
power to mount even to the topmost summits of
ambition, if he should feel the inclination to attempt
them. And who, when all things most magnificently
tempting shall lie prone, subject to his
mere will, yea, courting him to grasp them—when
to dare almost seems a virtue—to refrain a despicable
weakness—who can, in such a situation, answer
for another—who even for himself?

Revolving such thoughts in his mind, and eager
to unbosom himself to some true friend, Sir Edgar
took his way, as has been said, the second evening
after the occupation of the city by the troops, toward
the dwelling of John Milton. The controversialist
had changed his domicil during this
troubled period, and now occupied a smaller house

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

in Holborn, opening backward upon Lincoln's Inn.
It was a lovely evening as ever smiled upon the
earth which Ardenne had selected for his visit to
the patriotic poet. The setting sun, that alchymist
of nature, shone out so brilliantly from an
unclouded sky, that even the great wilderness of
walls and chimneys, for once seen through a purer
medium than their accustomed canopy of fog and
smoke, looked cheerfully. The same grave-eyed
and sober-looking servitor who had admitted him
at his last visit six long years before, opened the
door; and, in reply to his inquiry, informed him
that Master Milton was within, but in his garden;
and, ushering him into a small parlour, decked with
the selfsame dark-green hangings, offered to call
his master; but, declining his civility, Sir Edgar
walked himself into the narrow stripe of garden,
planted with a few lilachs and laburnums, all besmirched
and dingy from the effects of the London
atmosphere. At first he saw not any thing of
him he sought; but, in a moment after, he distinguished
the full solemn voice, whose cadences,
once heard, could never be forgotten, proceeding
from a little arbour facing the western sun, and
covered by a mass of annual creepers such as
may easily be reared even upon the meanest plat
of soil. The sounds, however, were not as of one
engaged in conversation, but resembled rather the
accents of a person thinking aloud, or possibly
composing what might be afterward committed to
the safer guardianship of paper. The words
which reached his ear as he advanced were these,
at no long period subsequently published in the
poem styled II Penseroso.



“The high-embowed roof
With antique columns massy proof,
And storied windows richly dight
Casting a dim religious light:

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]



There let the pealing organ blow,
To the full-voiced quire below,
In service high and anthems clear
As may with sweetness through mine ear
Diseolve me into ecstasies,
And bring all heaven before mine eyes.”

That which was most peculiar in the manner
of the speaker, if, as Ardenne suspected, he were
pronouncing thoughts which for the first time now
were couched in language, was, that they flowed
in one melodious and uninterrupted stream, unbroken
by the slightest pause or hesitation, and
running, as it were, into spontaneous melody; as
unpremeditated as the music of a bird, the murmuring
of a rivulet, or any other natural sound that
soothes the ear of man with untaught harmony.
He had not, however, much time to drink in the
sweet and solemn verses, for the quick ear of the
poet—quicker, perhaps, as his sense of vision year
after year became less vigorous—detected an approaching
footstep on the gravel walk; and, ceasing
instantly from his employment, he stepped
forth to meet his visiter. The countenance of
Milton was but little altered, embalmed as it were
by his passionless and peaceful avocations, excepting
that perhaps the furrows on his expansive
forehead—furrows of thought, not age—were somewhat
deeper, and the whole expression of his lineaments
more subdued and even melancholy than
when they last met his friend's eye. The change,
if change there were, was slight indeed as compared
with the havoc which anxiety, grief, hardship,
and exposure, more than time, had wrought
on the fine features of Sir Edgar Ardenne. His
glance was, indeed, bright as ever—his carriage as
erect and dignified—his limbs as muscular, nay,
even as elastic. But the high manly beauty—the
triumphant energy—the soul out-flashing from the

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

face at every new emotion—the flush of youth—
the glorious radiancy of a fresh mind—were utterly
extinct for ever. The features were, indeed, the
same in their proud classic mould, save that the
nose was sharpened, and that the mouth so
firmly set, rarely or never now relaxed into that
playful smile that used to light up the whole countenance
like sudden sunshine. Deep lines were
visible, not on the forehead only, but hard and
sharply cut from either nostril downward. His
hair, still soft and waving, was streaked in many
places with premature and wintry gray; and, more
than all, a dull dead shadow had settled down
upon him with a gloom like that which an autumnal
cloud will cast upon a landscape that, scarce
a minute past, was laughing in its sunniest loveliness.
At first sight Milton scarcely recognised his
friend and pupil; and when at length he framed
a half apology, attributing the blame to his own
“great infirmity, becoming,” as he said, “as each
morn rose on its preceding night, but more and
more decided.”

“I thank you,” answered Ardenne, grasping the
soft hand of the scholar with warm affection, “I
thank you for your kindly artifice; but I well
know that hard seasons, and yet harder fortunes,
have so far changed me, that, were my mother living,
she scarce could recognise her son in the gray
weather-beaten soldier that alone remains of him.
But, after all, what matters it? what matters it that
our frail bodies should wear out and wither, when
even thus they outlive empires! But let us in—
if I may so far trespass on your leisure—my mind
is ill at ease, and I would fain cast off some of its
secret burdens into ears which I know friendly,
wise, and trustworthy.”

Milton assented with a kindly but grave

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

gesture; sympathizing more deeply than could have
been expected, from his unworldly habits and philosophic
style of thought, in the appalling change
which he was well aware could have been only
wrought by singular affliction on the aspect of a
man whom he knew by experience, to be calmer
and more disciplined of mind than the most chastened
of his austere contemporaries. They walked
in silence to the house, for too full were the hearts
of both to vent themselves in any converse of
small moment; but, when once seated in the
quiet parlour, Ardenue at once broke silence. “I
have,” he said, “methinks, more than a common
claim on you for that advice and information
which I believe no man can so well afford me;
seeing that it was owing mainly to your exhortations
that I determined on embarking actively
upon that stream of circumstances which has all
blindly swept me onward to this pass. Obedient—
or, I should rather say, convinced by those your
exhortations, I have been, as you know, a faithful
and unflinching, if unimportant, actor in the
events which have dethroned the king—abolished
the established church—and, to conclude, laid the
whole realm—laws, liberties, and lives of Englishmen—
at the precarious mercy of an armed and
zealot multitude. In thus pursuing the dictates of
your advice not less than of my conscience, I devoted
myself wholly to what I then believed my
country's good. I have lost—sacrificed—every
thing! I am alone among the ruins of my house—
a sole and thunder-stricken column left standing
when its temple hath for ever fallen. My father
died at Naseby—my only consolation, that he forgot
our differences, and blessed me ere he passed
away. My betrothed bride—you saw her once in
our young days of hope and promise, and know

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

her priceless worth—is perishing by inches of a
pined and broken heart. But this—ay! all this I
could bear, were it not that dark fears have grown
into my soul till I doubt every thing—almost my
own integrity and honour. A busy voice is whispering
at my heart that I have forfeited all that
makes life a blessing—nay, more, that I have
aided in destroying all those most dear to me, and
in the chase of a vain phantom! And more, yet
more than this—that in the very chase I have but
been the sport and mockery of a falsehood. I
feel, I see, that England has been deluged with
the blood of her free sons—her valleys fattened
with the corpses of her best and bravest—her
wise and pious prelates driven from out their
spheres of usefulness—her monarch, justly, I grant,
but fatally, held captive in the very palaces of his
forefathers—her constitution plunged into the wildest
jeopardy. All this I feel—I see. The havoc
and the misery, the desolation and the peril! But,
when I look forward, all is blank and hopeless.
The worst view, anarchy in the state, and persecution
in the church! For government—an army
of sectarians and schismatics—fanatical, and ignorant,
and savage! For council—a small knot of
officers; wild visionary madmen, like Harrison and
Lilburne—enthusiasts, like Ireton—or hypocrites
and mercenary knaves, like hundreds I could name,
but need not! and for church—an austere, intolerant,
morose, heart-chilling discipline—paralyzing
every noble aspiration—condemning every innocent
and lawful pleasure—hardening, and, at the
same time, lowering every heart—confounding
every real standard—narrowing all distinctions between
vice and virtue—converting men into mere
hypocrites, or, worse, into mere misanthropes and
brutes! This is the darker side of the picture;

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

turn it! and the best view—truly, the more I look
upon it, the more sure do I feel that it will come
to pass—the best view is the resurrection of a
stronger dynasty—stronger, because supported
by a standing army, founded upon a conquest,
erected on the ruins of all that did oppose its predecessor,
and cannot oppose it—a dynasty, with
for its founder and its head, mightier and more
dangerous a thousand fold than Charles, because
more wise, more valiant, and more virtuous—start
not, my friend, at what I am about to say—with
for its tyrantCromwell!”

“I have heard you without interruption,” answered
Milton, in his rich, persuasive tones, “but
with sorrow, with attention, and with wonder.
Sorrow—that you have lain beneath the burden of
affliction, such as no fainting pilgrim of us all could
bear and live, did we not know that such is but the
test which the Supreme Artificer applies to try the
temper and the metal of our souls—the purgative,
like fire under the rude ores of the mine, by which
he fits our corrupt bodies to put on incorruption.
Attention—for that, although I trust to show them
baseless as the morning vapours which disappear
before the all-pervading daylight, your prognostics
are fraught deeply with the world's wisdom, and
your views of the presbytery entirely sound and
solid. Wonder—that you should doubt, or anywise
distrust, the purest and sincerest patriot, the most
upright judge, the stoutest man-of-war, the trustiest
and most pains-taking Christian that the Lord
hath raised up, since the old days of Israel's glory,
to vindicate the liberties and wipe away the sorrows
of an oppressed and groaning people.”

“I rejoice much,” Edgar replied, “to hear that
much is your opinion. I cannot say, indeed, that I
so much distrust him as I do the tide of

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

circumstances which seem to flow on irresistibly toward
his elevation. Charles never can again sit on the
throne; no party can place confidence in him; myself
I would not see him there, for whensoever he
should fancy he had gained the power, so surely as
we two are here conversing now, would he renew
these struggles. He is in heart—by habit—by his
very blood, a despot. But let me profit by your
wisdom—to what end do you look, whether for
sorrow or rejoicing?”

“The lieutenant-general,” answered Milton,
“has gone hence but now—scarcely an hour before
you came. Indeed, he passed a great part of
the morning with me in grave disputation; for we
did not, nor do we yet, agree. He would replace
Charles Stuart in the high places of his fathers,
dreading the tyranny of the parliament more than
he dreads the despotism of the king—the persecutions
of the Presbyterians beyond the persecutions
of the Prelatists.”

“Indeed!” Sir Edgar answered, in great astonishment;
“indeed! Then have I much misjudged
him. Restore Charles Stuart! I should have
thought he would have stricken off his right hand
sooner!”

“He would do so, however,” Milton replied;
“beyond all doubt he would. He deems he has
devised a scheme to fetter him within the bounds
of lawful power. Besides, he trusts his gratitude—
mistaken trust, I fear me, on most unstable
grounds. He parted hence almost in anger, for
that I thwarted him and held his project naught.”

“And the terms?” asked Sir Edgar; “what be
the terms on which he would restore him?”

“Certain improvements in the freedom of elections,”
returned the other, “and in the rights of
parliament. The military power both by land and

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

sea, and the creation of all great officers of state,
to be for ten years vested solely in that body. No
person who has warred against the parliament to
sit for five years, whether as peer or commoner, or
to hold any office. No peers created since the removal
of the privy seal in '42 to sit without permission
of both houses. All grants made by the
king since that same date to be held void; all by
the lords and commons valid. The liturgy not to
be enjoined, nor yet the covenant enforced, but all
coercive power to be taken from the bishops and
the clergy. The king, queen, and the royal issue,
except in these points, to resume all their old powers
and prerogatives without restriction; and, lastly,
an indemnity, to all but five delinquents, to be
granted in behalf of those who have served for the
king, whether in camp or council.”

“And does the king consent?” Ardenne inquired
once more.

“Surely he does,” the poet answered; “he
were mad to refuse conditions which, fallen as he
is, he could have scarce even hoped for.”

“It would work well,” said Edgar, musing very
deeply. “It would work excellently well if the
king might be trusted. But—I fear still. At all
events, the zeal of Cromwell to promote this settlement
argues that I have been unjust in my suspicions.
Yes, I have greatly wronged him. But
you said that you differed from his views, and that
he went hence ireful and chafing. I pray you tell
me—what, then, are your opinions?”

“Mine?” replied Milton; “my opinions are but
the musings of a solitary bookman, unskilled in
court or council—neither a statesman nor a politician;
yet, such as they be, you shall have them.
I would see England free! free and unshackled, as
was Rome in her fresh days of glory, ere she had

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

bowed the knee to any Kaisar; as Greece, when
she spurned forth the countless myriads of the oriental
king from her unviolated shores, and reared
herself a bright example, pure and immortal, of
liberty unquenched, unquenchable! I would see
England subject to law, to reason, and to God—
bending the neck to none—`rousing herself, like a
strong man after sleep, and shaking her invincible
locks!' I would `see her as an eagle, muing her
mighty youth, and kindling her undazzled eyes at
the full midday beam!' yea, spreading forth to the
four winds of heaven her long-abused and fettered
pinions, superbly floating in her pride of place, unscathed
amid the lightnings of the empyrean! And
wherefore, I would ask you, not? Consider what
we are and have been—`a nation, not slow nor dull,
but of a quick, ingenious, and piercing spirit, acute
to invent, subtile and sinewy to discourse, not beneath
the reach of any point the highest that human
capacity can soar to!' A nation not luxurious nor
effeminate, but of a hardihood surpassing that, I
say not of the frivolous, light Frenchman, not of
the polished and effete Italian, not of the indolent
Castilian, but of the frugal Transylvanian, the winter-tempered
Russ, the mountain Switzer! A nation
boasting itself the freeborn offspring of the
free! a nation that rolled back the flood of Roman
war from its interior fastnesses, when Rome was
at the mightiest! a nation that shall yet—once
freed from the soul-galling yoke of monarchy—the
spirit-killing sway of Prelatists, and peers, and
papists—send forth her arms, her laws, her language,
and, above all, the lights of her religion, to
the remotest corners of the habitable earth, securely
throned on her sea-circled pinnacle of glory, o'er-shadowing
the lands with her dominion, sweeping
the ocean-waves with her renown!”

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

“Dreams—dreams!” replied Ardenne, shaking
his head mournfully; “beautiful—beautiful dreams,
but baseless! Methought that you had studied
history more narrowly. There never has been,
from the world's birth till now—there never shall
be, henceforth to the day when the great trump
shall sound—a true republic! Rome, when her
kings were banished, was an aristocracy—a wise,
poor, frugal, brave, paternal aristocracy; foot after
foot her nobles yielded to the flood of what her
demagogues styled freedom; the moment when
she became republican or democratic, which you
will, that moment held her up a prize to the successful
soldier. Her history was thenceforth—corruption,
anarchy, bloodshed, proscription, Cæsar!
And what was Athens? If for a little while she
stood cemented by external wars, which forced her
to be single and united, what was her government
but a succession of bright usurpations—of aggressions
on the people's rights—abuses of the people's
power, till, at the last, democracy prevailed; and
then — the thirty tyrants! Sparta, from first to
last, was the most close and austere oligarchy
the earth has ever witnessed—ay, oligarchy within
oligarchy—an irresponsible and highborn senate,
holding their sway for life over an oligarchy of
six thousand warrior Dorians; who in turn domineered
with a most iron sceptre over their myriads
of subordinate Laconians, myriads of scourged and
tortured Helots! These! these are your bright
examples—these the republics of the universe!
For you will hardly quote me Venice—Genoa—
Florence—wherein not all a Petrarch's or an Ariosto's
glory could veil the degradation of the slavish
mob—the tyrant insolence of the brute nobles.
Dreams, I say once again — beautiful, but still
dreams! Alas, for human nature! how can we

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

look to see republics stand, unless we hope for
wisdom and for virtue in the councils and the actions
of the mass—how hope for these when human
reason and Divine authority tell us alike, and
tell us truly, that the majority of men are ignorant
and prone to evil! But now, truce to discussion;
you have relieved my mind, at all events, from one
great dread—of having been, in truth, while I supposed
myself, in some degree, a champion of my
country's weal, the mere tool of one man's ambition.
This was the point on which I chiefly sought
your counsel, and I am satisfied. And now let us
to lighter and more pleasing matters. I heard your
voice, as I approached the arbour, composing, as I
fancied, some new poem.”

“A trifle—a mere trifle,” answered the other, as
if half reluctant to descant on such a subject; but
Ardenne's end was gained; the thread of their
original discourse was broken, and, turning thence
to poetry and the chief literary topics of the day,
a conversation followed, which, though of interest
enough to those who held it, was scarce of such
importance as to warrant its transmission to posterity.

-- 095 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]



“Nay, be thou sure I'll well requite thy kindness,
For that it made my imprisonment a pleasure
Ay, such a pleasure as encaged birds
Conceive, when, after many moody thoughts,
At last, by notes of household harmony,
They quite forget their loss of liberty.
But, Warwick, after God, thou set'st me free,
And chiefly, therefore, I thank God and thee.”
King Henry VI.—Part 3d.

It was a lovely summer morning, with a soft
west wind just ruffling the bosom of the silver
Thames, and wantoning among the graceful foliage
of the tall trees, and slenderer though not less beautiful
exotics, which still adorn in such profusion the
gardens of that palace built by the haughty Wolsey,
but destined soon to pass into the hands of his
bluff master, and to descend to his posterity as one
of the most fair abodes of England's royalty. In
a magnificent apartment overlooking those unrivalled
gardens, its ceiling gorgeously painted in
Italian frescoes with some of the most picturesque
creations of the Grecian fable, its walls draped with
brocaded damask bordered with arabesques of gold
two feet in width, and decorated with the master-pieces
of Vandyck and Lely, in all but power a
king, sat Charles, gazing out with a sad but quiet
eye upon the flowery parterres, adorned with many
an urn and statue—the trimly-shaven lawns—the
odorous thickets—and the alleys green, with the
broad monarch of his kingdom's rivers flashing out
brightly in the sunshine between the fluttering
leaves. His children were about him; the Duke
of York, the eldest, leaning upon his father's knee,

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

and looking up into his face as conscious of the
melancholy air, which had become almost habitual
to those unmarked but comely features, yet ignorant
of the dark causes which had there imprinted
it; the younger Duke of Gloucester, and Elizabeth,
his little sister—just at that happy age when
tears are but as April showers, succeeded instantly
by smiles, when sorrows pass away and leave no
sting behind—were busily employed imprisoning,
beneath a Venice goblet, a painted butterfly, which,
lured by a display of lovely summer flowers bloomin
a large crystal vase upon the table, had flitted
in through the tall casements but to be made a
prize by the admiring children. A louder laugh
than usual, joyously bursting from the lips of the
young girl, diverted the king's mind for a moment
from his sad reflections.

“My little girl,” he said, half sorrowfully smiling,
“you would not persecute the pretty butterfly;
see how it beats its painted wings against the walls
of its transparent prison, and rubs off all the downy
colours that you thought so beautiful. Know, my
Elizabeth, that poor imprisoned fly would now be
fluttering far away over the sunny gardens, in the
sweet morning air, sipping the dew from every
flower, happy and free; and you, by shutting it up
here, have made it very wretched; and it will pine
and die. See, it grows weak already; would not
my darling sorrow for the poor butterfly if she
should find it lying dead upon its prison floor tomorrow?”

The child stared wonderingly, with her great
blue eyes wide open, upon her father, for he spoke
with a degree of serious and simple pathos, caused,
perhaps, by a sense of sympathy with the slight
insect, caged like himself, though in a splendid
prison; but, as he ceased, a big tear swelled upon

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

the lashes of either bright orb, and slid slowly down
over her rosy cheeks. “I did not want,” she said,
“to make the butterfly unhappy. Will it die, papa,
now, if I let it fly away?”

“No, my sweet child,” he answered, “it will revive
directly; all that it wants is the fresh air, and
liberty to go where it pleases.”

“Then farewell, pretty butterfly,” she cried, half
weeping and half smiling, as she released the captive.
“I should not love to be a prisoner myself,
Go and be very happy. See! see! he is gone already!”

“Heaven, in its mercy, grant you never may,
my child,” Charles answered solemnly; “but, if it
should please God that evil men should shut you
up, you must be very patient, and not hate those
who hurt you, but forgive them, and say your
prayers for them to your great King and Father in
his holy heaven, that he may pardon them, and turn
their hearts.”

“Do you do so, papa,” she said—“do you do
so? For I heard you say one day that you were
a prisoner—though this pretty room can hardly
be a prison—for I thought a prison was a dark
place under ground, all barred with iron grates,
and very terrible. Do you forgive your enemies?”

“Surely I do, my little girl,” he answered, “else
would not God forgive me. But, now, go play—
for, see here, some one comes to speak with me;”
and, as he said the words, the door was opened,
and a gentleman usher with his black rod entered
the chamber, and informed the king that the Lieutenant-general
Cromwell was in the audience-chamber
waiting his pleasure.

“Admit him forthwith, Feilding; we will receive
him here,” replied the king; “and, hark you, pray

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Mistress Drummond to come hither, and take
hence the children. We would be alone.”

The usher instantly retired; and taking up his
high-crowned hat which lay upon the table, without
any feather, but ornamented by a diamond
buckle in the band, he placed it on his head, and
seated himself before a writing cabinet of ebony
inlaid with ivory and silver. Scarce had he settled
himself, with perhaps some slight view to effect,
when the independent entered. He was uncovered,
bearing his beaver in his hand, and bowed
low to the fallen sovereign, though he bent not the
knee, nor offered any movement to kiss hands.
It was a singular and interesting meeting between
two men, pitted by fortune for long years against
each other, and now thrown peaceably into familiar
contact. The contrast—the marked difference
between the two—both great—but the one born to
greatness, the other having, by the energies of his
own mind, the actions of his own right hand,
achieved it. Their features spoke volumes as to
the distinction! The king's were, indeed, comely,
and full of a calm natural majesty, but bearing no
decisive marks of any ruling principle or passion—
no radiancy of intellect—no manifest impress of
character!—mild, though at the same time somewhat
stern, their chief expression was an air of
cold and melancholy resolution, not, perhaps, inconsistent
with the traits of mind for which he was
remarkable. When gazed upon, indeed, by one
who knew him as the king, he looked it every
inch; but, had he been met in a crowd, attired as
a private individual, he would have been observed
for nothing but the easy bearing natural to every
highborn gentleman. The countenance of Cromwell,
on the contrary, owed all its influence over
the mind of those who saw him—and powerful,

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

indeed, and universal was that influence—to the undoubted
stamp of genius—to the indomitable resolution—
the deeply-seated and unfathomable thought—
the quiet but intense enthusiasm, graven in living
characters upon his homely features—to the intelligence,
in short, and soul that flashed out palpably
from every line and lineament of his marked
face. Seen in the armour of the soldier—the
stateman's robe of peace—the plain garb of the
every-day staid citizen—or the vile tatters of the
mendicant, he could not for a second's space have
remained unnoted as a superior creature—as a
man of vast unquestionable powers. But if, in
this respect, the carver out of his own mighty fortunes
surpassed the owner of legitimate hereditary
sway, in bearing and demeanour there was no comparison.
Every position, every movement of the
king was redolent of ease and dignity combined;
and his repose—that hardest test of grace—carelessly
natural and unstudied, was as perfect in its
harmony and keeping as if it had been the result
of the most artful skill. The motions of the independent,
on the other hand, were sudden, rapid,
rough; his postures rigid and iron, when erect;
when seated, angular at any time and awkward,
but so more obviously when brought into relief by
contrast to the elegance of Charles. Both were
dressed simply for their station in society, the
king especially, who would have been outshone at
first sight by the poorest noble of his court. He
wore a plain suit of black taffeta, crossed by the
broad riband of the garter, silk stockings of the
same colour, with satin roses in his shoes, and a
short mantle of black velvet. His sword was a
plain mourning rapier, with a hilt of jet; but the
deep falling collar round his neck was of the
finest Brussel's point, and the star on the left

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

side of his cloak glittered with diamonds of the
purest water. His visiter, who, as he rose in dignity
and station, had discarded the slovenly and
coarse style of his garments, was attired handsomely
in a half uniform of marone coloured cloth,
faced with black velvet; a broad silk scarf of the
same hue was wound in many folds about his
waist, supporting his steel-hilted rapier. Military
boots, highly polished and equipped with silver
spurs, met his trunk hose, fashioned to match his
doublet, just below the knee; and a silk hatband,
with a silver clasp, relieved his dark gray beaver.

“I give you good day, sir,” said Charles, in answer
to the low reverence of Cromwell; “we are
well pleased to see you, the rather that we owe
you thanks, for that, as we have learned, by your
warm intercession with the parliament, our children
have been yielded to our prayers.”

“Verily,” answered Cromwell, “verily, if it
please your highness, I hold this matter no just
cause for thanks; seeing that—as myself a father,
whom the Lord hath vouchsafed to bless with a
fair progeny—and as a Christian man, who, having
learned that we should do to others as we would
have it done to us, strives still to put in practice
that which he has learned—I have but done my
duty. Permit me to hope, rather, that it may be
my fortune, in the time to come, in such degree to
minister unto your majesty's advancement and
well-being, as may deserve not your thanks only,
but those of this distracted realm.”

“Nevertheless, we thank you, sir,” returned
Charles, with a smile seemingly sincere and natural,
“both for the good which you have done to
us already, and that which you profess your will to
do hereafter. We will speak more at length when
we shall be alone; and, in good time, here comes

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

fair Mistress Drummond. Good Drummond”—he
addressed the lady who now entered—“we will,
if you be now at leisure, trespass so far upon your
time as pray you to bestow your care upon these
little ones. James,” he said, turning to the Duke
of York, “if Sir John Berkeley be at liberty to
wait on you, you have my license to ride forth;
but see you be not absent over-long. Farewell,
my little prattlers,” and he stooped down to kiss
the rosy lips of the young princess, laying his hand
softly on the sunny curls of Gloucester. “Drummond
will take ye to the gardens; and, in an hour
or two, ye may return to me. Farewell!—Who
waits without?” he added, in a louder voice, as the
lady left the chamber with the children.

“Feilding, your majesty,” replied the usher, a
cadet of the noble house of Denbigh.

“Feilding, we would be private. What pages
have ye there?”

“Mildmay and Henry Gage, so please you.”

“Send Mildmay to the head of the great stairs;
let Gage wait at the entrance of the painted gallery,
and you bestow yourself in the fourth window
hence. Suffer not any one to pass the stairs, nor
interrupt us upon any plea of pleasure or of business!
Business,” he added, now addressing Cromwell,
who had remained standing, hat in hand—
“we will to business, sir, for that, I trow, has gained
for me the pleasure of this visit. I pray you sit—
nearer the table, if it please you;” and, drawing
forth some papers from the cabinet before him, he
perused them rapidly, as if in search of some peculiar
passage.

“Has your grace found the leisure,” Cromwell
asked, “to overrun the schedule of conditions which
my son-in-law, Colonel Ireton, had the honour to
submit to your attention?”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

treat,” Cromwell replied. “I have—I do profess
it to your grace—I have laboured with my whole
soul and spirit, wrestling in your behalf and for
your friends' advantage; and, truly, I scruple not
to say it, I hold there is not one among the Presbyterian
faction that will consent to a firm peace
while there be any bishops in the land.”

“I do believe,” said Charles, “I do, indeed,
believe that you have stood my friend of late; and
I do thank you for it, and, well I hope, the time
shall come when I can compensate your good
deeds to the full.”

“Your majesty may say so, well,” Cromwell replied,
impressively; “I have stood forth somewhat
too boldly, so that I have—I grieve to say it, but,
verily, truth must be spoken always—so that I have
fallen into some suspicion even among my veteran
soldiery—so that they scoff, and point at me with
jeering fingers, and cry, `Lo! he, that puts his
trust in princes!' Also the adjutators of the regiments
have called into their counsel my son Ireton,
and wrathfully entreated him, enjoining it most
sternly on him that we shall hold no more communion
with your highness unless some terms be
settled, and that, too, right speedily.”

“Indeed,” answered the king, “I had hoped that
the army was disposed more loyally.”

“Of a truth,” Cromwell replied, “it was so;
greatly distrusting the rogue Presbyterians, and
striving often and sincerely with the Lord in spirit,
that it would please him to replace your majesty
in the dominion and upon the throne of your forefathers;
but, when you last gave audience to the
adjutators—surely it is a grievous thing to say—
but I profess to you, as the Lord liveth, it is true—
all their trust in your highness passed away; and
all the favour you had met with in their eyes, even

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

as morning clouds when that the south wind chaseth
them. Yea! and their hearts were hardened, and
their countenances changed against you, and against
all they deemed your friends. Moreover, secretly
have I—ay, even I myself—been now advised, by
letters from tried friends and otherwise, that threats
are rife against me in the camp; how they would
lay wait privily, and dig a pit, and set a snare before
me, and take and smite me with the sword,
and slay me under the cloud of night. But, as I
live, they know me not who do suppose that any
fear of that which man can do to me shall turn
me from performing that which I have tasked my
spirit to accomplish. Truly these terms, which
now lie here before your majesty, with much of
danger and yet more of difficulty have I prevailed
upon the host to offer you. If that it seem good to
you to accept them, I pledge myself right gladly
that the parliament shall, ere long, consent likewise.
For, lo, the army is the mightier! But if—
which I trust will not be the case—you shall determine
to reject them, then do I wash my hands
of it. If by mine own self-sacrifice I could secure
your majesty's and England's quiet, then might I,
Decius-like, devote myself; but, truly, I esteem it
mere insanity to rush upon mine own destruction
when naught is to be gained proportionate.”

“If it be so, sir,” answered Charles, after a
brief pause of deliberation, “and these be the best
terms your friendly aid may gain for me, I will
be frank with you, and candidly accept them.
Rather would I take harder terms from the blunt
honesty of your stout soldiers, than chaffer for
conditions, as for vile merchandise, with the cold
cozening Presbyterians; and, for your own part,
trust me when I say, that, next to the Almighty,
with reverence be it spoken, I hold you the

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

instrument that hath uplifted me from the abyss of sorrow,
and wrought for me deliverance and restoration!
And I assure you there shall be a time
when you will own me grateful.”

“This, then, is settled,” Cromwell replied; “I
may announce unto the host your majesty's unqualified
assent to these their propositions.”

“You are at liberty to do so,” returned Charles;
“for myself, from this hour, I hold me bound by
them.”

“Right joyful am I,” exclaimed Oliver; “all
thanks be to the Lord of Hosts—England shall
then have peace! Verily, ere ten days be passed,
your majesty shall sit in state at Westminster.”

“And my first deed, when there,” said Charles,
“in guerdon of your much esteemed and faithful
services, shall be to raise my well-beloved and
trusty Cromwell to the peerage, under the title,
now extinct, of Earl of Essex, and to grace him
with the garter of St. George, which never yet was
buckled round the knee of braver leader. The
parliament, I trow, will not object to honours thus
bestowed on their best general, nor to my commending
him to the command of England's armies!”

“Your majesty is gracious,” answered the independent,
in a tone half indignation and half irony;
“but, not to be made Prince of Wales, and heir to
England's crown, would I thus labour that you
should once more occupy the throne, did I not well
believe that England's peace demands it! It is
for England's laws and England's liberties—not
for my personal aggrandizement—not that I should
be known as lord, or earl, nor yet by any other
title, which is but earthly pomp and vanity before
the Lord—not that I should be the owner of
broad lands or the dispenser of preferments, wielding
the truncheon of the hosts of Britain—that I

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

have done so much, and suffered; and, did I not
believe your majesty resolved henceforth to hold
the liberties and weal of all your subjects nearest
your heart, and the fear of the Lord alway before
your eyes, verily, withered be my arm and my
tongue palsied if I would strike one blow or sylable
one word to save you from perdition! But,
now this matter is so happily arranged, may it
please your grace excuse me. My duties call me
hence to Windsor, where I should be by noon!”

“Duty, sir, needs no license,” Charles replied,
smiling most graciously, and rising from his seat,
and even taking three steps toward the door, as the
blunt soldier moved to leave the presence; “and, till
we meet at Westminster, rest in the full assurance
of possessing your liege sovereign's gratitude and
favour. Ha!” he continued, as the door closed,
and he found himself alone, “deep as he is, I have
out-generalled him. Now he suspects not any thing.
Ha! ha! the garter! and the Earl of Essex—a
precious clown, in faith, to grace an earldom! But
now for Lauderdale and Hollis!—the dull fools—
we will out with them all, and yet reign, as our
father did before us, a king in something more
than name!”

But the enthusiast strode forth, the tesselated
floor of the proud gallery ringing beneath his massive
stride, exulting and triumphant; and, as he
passed the vestibule, where there were none to
mark his actions, he clasped both hands above his
head, and cried out in a voice husky and stifled
with emotion, “My country—oh my country—have
I then—have I won for thee peace, happiness, and
freedom?”

-- 107 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]



“Let us see—
Leave, gentle wax; and, manners, blame us not:
To know our enemies' minds, we'd rip their hearts;
Their papers is more lawful.”
King Lear.

It was the third day only after Cromwell's interview
with Charles that Ardenne, who had purchased
a small house in the Strand, with pleasant
gardens sloping to the river, making it his continual
abode when not engaged in military duties, was
walking on the terrace close to the water's edge,
in one of those abstracted and half-melancholy
moods which had become almost habitual to him,
except when circumstances calling for sudden action
roused him at once to all his former energy.
The day had been one of storm, more like a winter's
tempest than a mere summer's shower—the
rain, driven along the river's course by a cold eastern
gale, had fallen constantly since daybreak; and,
though toward evening it had ceased, and the wind
sunk, a thick chilling mist crept up the stream, at
the first clinging only to the opposite shores and
curtaining the distant objects, but increasing gradually
in its volume, till the whole space from bank
to bank was filled with a gray mass of fog, so palpable
and dense that barge and wherry passed and
repassed unseen, although the near dash of their
oars and the loud voices of the rowers showed that
they could scarcely be at ten yards distance. A
transient gleam of sunshine had drawn forth Sir
Edgar from his solitary studies; and, once plunged

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

in his gloomy reveries, he continued to walk to and
fro, scarce conscious of the increasing badness of
the weather; but suddenly, as he paused near the
little wharf to which his barge was moored, a
stern voice, whose accents of command he recognised
at once, rose from the misty river above the
splashing of the oars which had for some time been
approaching.

“Ho! put in here, thou stupid knave; here, at
this private stair; 'tis here we would be landed.”

It was, he could not be mistaken, the voice of
Cromwell; and immediately the sharp beak of a
wherry ran upon the steps, pulled by two watermen,
with two more men, soldiers it seemed, reclining
in the stern. Oliver, for one was indeed
he, leaped out forthwith, and addressed Edgar hastily,
as if afraid that he should speak the first, and
in a tone so loud that it was evident he wished the
boatmen to hear what he said.

“Is not this, I beseech you, the dwelling of
brave Colonel Ardenne? We have come hither
from the army—two of the adjutators—to bear tidings
to him.”

“It is, sir,” Edgar replied, quickly comprehending
Cromwell's wish. “And I am Colonel Ardenne.
I pray you walk up to the house, you and
your comrade.”

“Surely, most surely,” Oliver replied, with well-feigned
bluntness; “we have come by the river up
from Brentford, and I profess that I am chilled,
and yearning for the creature comforts. How say
you, Fast and Pray, think'st thou a quartern of
strong waters would go down amiss? You, watermen,”
he added, “make fast your boat there to the
stairs, and follow us to the house; we cannot tarry
here in this foul mist to pay your fares.” They
were joined, while he was speaking, by the other

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

soldier, whom, despite his dress, Ardenne at first
sight discovered to be Ireton; and, although not a
little wondering at their visit, and the disguise they
had adopted, judging the garden no place for inquiry,
he led them in all haste toward the house.
Both wore coarse scarlet cassocks, with buff
breeches and immense jack-boots, the uniform of
privates in the ironsides off duty; long tucks, with
iron scabbards, hanging from their buff belts, and
clattering on the pavements as they strode along;
and broad-brimmed hats of felt, the flaps unlooped,
and covering their brows as if to guard against the
weather. They both were furnished with tobaccopipes—
short, dingy iron tubes—and smoked almost
incessantly, as well to cloud their features as to
afford a plausible excuse for silence; but, as a
farther safeguard against inquiring cyes, Cromwell
had cast about him a stained and weather-beaten
dragoon cloak of frieze, with its cape muffling
him wellnigh to the mouth. Ireton carried
in his hand a package of some size, wrapped in an
oilskin cover; and, on a casual meeting, even an
intimate acquaintance would have detected nothing
in their air or demeanour by which to judge them
different from what they seemed. The moment
they had entered—“Let your domestics instantly
take arms,” said Cromwell, “and lay these watermen
by the heels; they might blab else, although
I think they know us not; and let your trusty
steward alone attend us; and bid him see your
doors be locked, and that no one of your attendants,
on any pretext, this night cross the threshold.”
Leading his guests himself into a small library refired
from the street and looking out upon the garden,
Edgar went out to give his orders. Before
returning he had seen the boatmen, after a slight
struggle, secured in a remote chamber, with an

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

abundance of strong liquors, which he judged rightly
would at once console them and effectually close
their mouths, and two stout watchmen posted at
the door—had given his directions to old Anthony,
who, since Sir Henry's death, followed his fortunes—
and held the keys of every door and shutter in
his own possession.

“Rude greeting, this,” said Oliver, as he returned;
“but, of a truth, there is deep need of it.
In brief, I will acquaint you with the matter, for
time presses. Three days since Charles accepted
fully the conditions of the army, as I wrote you on
Monday! The adjutators are brought over! the
parliament must come to our terms! So far all's
well! But, with the dawn to-day, a letter came to
me at Windsor—from one who has conveyed us
much intelligence, and never has deceived us—a
friend in the king's bedchamber—verbum sat! He
writes us that Charles Stuart hath been all yesterday
in deep debate with Ashburnham, that firebrand
of the queen's—that their resolves are taken—
and a letter—of a surety in cipher, but, then,
we hold the key, the Lord be thankful for it—prepared
for Henrietta, to be conveyed right cunningly
this night to Dover by an unconscious messenger.
What the contents may be our friend might not
discover, though, as he writes, he left no stone unturned;
but of this he is certain, that it is all-important,
and decisive of the king's intention as to
the pending treaty. This letter we must intercept;
and, therefore, we rode straight in this disguise to
Brentford, and thence took boat, to baffle prying
eyes; and, so far, all goes rightly. Now attend—
the bearer of this letter will come at ten o'clock tonight,
carrying a saddle on his head, to the Blue
Boar in Holborn, thence to take horse for Dover.
The man will wear a green plush riding-coat, and

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

breeches of the same; the elbows of the doublet
and the seams of the trunk-hose guarded with neatskin
leather; a stammel waistcoat, and a red riband
round his hat, which is of common straw. The
saddle will be old, and somewhat patched and ragged;
and, in the off-side lap, between the tree and
pannel, the letter is concealed. The man knows
not that it is there, deeming he goes to buy a famous
hunting-horse from one John Styles, a horse
courser. He is to put up at the Red Lion inn in
Dover; and there will be one, knowing his description,
who shall search the saddle and—find nothing!
for we must have the packet! How goes
the night, Sir Edgar?”

“Past seven, I am sure; nay,” after looking at
his watch, “but it lacks scant a quarter of an
hour to eight. I thought not that it was so late!”

“Nay, then, we are but just in time; you will
go with us, sir, and aid us. We must have three,
and know none else in whom we may so perfectly
rely. You are aware that Charles is on parole not
to hold secret interview with France—his parole
broken, there is no breach of honesty or honour in
seizing and perusing his despatches. That package—
open it quickly, Ireton—contains a dress like
these that we now wear—the uniform of one who
hath about your inches, borrowed for the nonce.
It savours somewhat of tobacco-smoke and stale
October, but we must not be nice. I pray you
don it speedily. Nay, Ireton, you forget; where
is the net to gather up his lovelocks, and the peruke?
quick! quick!” he cried, impatiently binding
up Edgar's flowing hair, and covering it with a
foxy wig, close-clipped, and cut into a hundred little
peaks, like those which Cleaveland mentions in
his Hue and Cry, deriding them as `Hair in characters
and luggs in text.' ”

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Some pigment was laid on his eyebrows, whiskers,
and mustaches, suiting them to the colour of
his false hair. A kerchief of coarse cotton next
replaced his collar of fine lace, and a garb similar
to that of his companions his well-fancied habits.
A clumsy broadsword was produced, with a wide
leathern shoulder-belt, from under Cromwell's
cloak; and this, with an old pair of his own military
boots, carefully soiled for the occasion, and fitted
with rough iron spurs, and an unpolished headpiece,
completed his attire.

“Mind, now, your bearing,” Cromwell said, as
they left the house; “smoke without ceasing;
jostle a little those whom we meet with in the
streets, and quote the strongest texts you may remember.
When that we reach the inn, the great
gate will be closed, the wicket only open. We
will all enter in, and drink till half past nine of the
clock—then go forth you, as if upon some errand—
loiter about the gate until you see our man—follow
in after him, and, when he passeth up the yard—
for he will go directly to the stables—bar instantly
the wicket, and advise us! Now let us
move on somewhat smartly.”

Without more words, they took their way across
the town toward Holborn, through quarters which,
though now the very heart and the most populous
portion of the giant city, were then but sparsely
built upon, with frequent gardens intervening between
the scattered tenements, and miry lanes, unlighted
and ill paved, instead of regular streets.
The night continued dark, and so unpleasant that,
when they reached at length the mighty thoroughfare
of Holborn, the street was half deserted and
nearly silent. Smoking much as they passed
along, and speaking little, they reached the well-known
hostelry. Its gate, as Cromwell had

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

foreseen, was closed and locked; but a low wicket
door gave ingress to the yard, a long irregular space,
surrounded on three sides by the rambling buildings
of the inn, with three tiers, one above the other,
of open galleries, through which was the access
to the chambers, and bounded at the end by a long
range of granaries and pack-stables. The yard
was nearly dark—for but one lamp shone dimly
over the entrance of the public room, just at the left
hand of the gateway as they entered; and, except
the lanterns of the hostlers flitting about the farther
buildings, no other lights were visible within;
but, as if to make up for the deficiency, a large
glass lamp on either side the gateway rendered
the street in front of it as light as day. Abruptly
entering the taproom, in which some four or five
grave-looking citizens were comforting themselves,
after the business of the day, with poached eggs
and canary, buttered ale, burnt sack, and half a
dozen other drinks and dishes fashionable in those
days, but long ago forgotten—

“Ho! landlord!” shouted Cromwell, “bring us
three cans of your best double ale—good measure,
and be quick about it! Surely, my flesh doth
thirst for a cool drink, even as the faint spirit
thirsteth for a soul-searching exposition of the mysteries
that be essential to salvation.”

“Such as Lieutenant Profit-by-the-word poured
forth to our great edifying yester even,” Ireton answered;
“verily, good man, he was upheld most
marvellously—four hours did he hold forth steadily,
not waxing faint in flesh nor weary in well-doing,
but borne along in spirit with exceeding fervour,
and his voice ringing like a trumpet, louder at every
close. Truly, a second Boanerges.”

“Ay! and he touched with the true unction on
that hard rock that splits all weaker vessels, the full

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

justification of the soul by faith—the utter needlessness
of works to save, when that the soul is
filled—ay, as a tankard that doth overflow its
brim—and lo! my can is out. Ho! tapster, fill
us the good black gallon jack, and fetch us more
tobacco—or as a milldam that doth burst its banks—
with the true grace of God!”

“Yea!” answered Ireton, “yea! verily he did;
but I bethought me somewhat that he o'ershot the
mark when he did undertake to prove that those
who have been once in grace may never relapse
into sin, and that unto the pure all things are pure
and holy.”

“Why, you must be an infidel,” returned the
other; “what, know you not that vice and virtue
be but names—not of aught tangible or real—not
of things that exist without the body—but of mere
fantasies, abstractions whose seat is the mind.
Surely it is the spirit in which a thing is done, and
not the thing itself, that makes the virtue or the
vice. Lo! when you slay a man in hand to hand
encounter, fighting, it may be, in the deadly breach,
or riding on the cannon's mouth, truly it is imputed
not as an act of sin, but an heroical and manly deed
of glory—as when strong Samson killed his thousands—
ay, or, yet more to the point, when Heber's
wife the Kenite smote Sisera within the tent and
slew him, though a suppliant and guest; but had
she driven in that selfsame nail to satisfy vile lust
of gain or murtherous revenge, then had it been
guilt in her—shame while on earth and infamy—
and, though we should not judge—judgment hereafter
and perdition. Thus, in the soul is the distinction;
it maketh its own righteouness, it maketh
its own sin! All that is done for virtue becomes
virtue. To whom all things seem pure, verily, all
are pure! Yea, if a man have the grace given

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

passed by him near a lighted shop; he suffered
him to get some dozen paces in advance, and then,
with a slow sauntering gait, pursued him. He saw
him stoop beneath the wicket, and, without looking
to the right or left, walk up the yard toward a
group of hostlers playing at odd or even on a
horseblock round a dingy lantern. Silently and
unseen he dropped the bar across the wicket, and
looked into the taproom.

“Tarry,” said Cromwell, “tarry yet a while—
the bird is ours!”

In a few minutes the sound of a horse's hoofs
were heard upon the pavement. “Now, then,”
cried Oliver, “now!” and, instantly unsheathing his
long tuck, he darted through the doorway, followed
immediately by Ireton and Sir Edgar, likewise
with drawn swords. Cromwell had reached the
man before they overtook him; but Ardenne heard
him say, “You ride forth late, my friend, but we
be placed here in the name and by the orders of
the parliament to search all goers out. But, verily,
thou lookest like an honest lad. Thou hast, I
warrant me, nothing that thou wouldst care to
hide!”

“Not I, i'faith,” replied the stranger, bluntly;
“search away, Master Soldier, if such be your orders,
but I pray you delay me not, because I am in
haste.”

“Lead the man's horse into the stable, Fast and
Pray,” said Cromwell, glancing his eyes toward
Ireton, “'twere shame to let the dumb beast stand
here in the pelting rain; and thou, good Win-the-fight,
come in with us. Verily, friend, we will not
long detain thee—but a horn of ale will not harm
thee this dark night, I trow.”

“Not it, not it!” replied the fellow; “what
would you have now?”

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

“Oh! turn thy pockets out. Surely we will not
be too hard with thee. Well! well! this is a
purse—good lack, a heavy one!—`to this a letter—
`to Master Styles, horse courser, Dover!' Look
sharp that he be not too deep for thee, this John
Styles — he played our Colonel Whalley a foul
trick with a spavened jade some two years past.
He is a keen blade. Well! this is a pipe—and
this a bacca-box—so! so!—in these there is no treason.
Truly, I said thou wert an honest fellow;
and I was not deceived. Another cup of ale?
Tush, never mince the matter, 'twill warm thee
more than thy plush jerkin. Upseys! So! down
with it like lamb's-wool. Well—thou mayst go
now, so thou wilt not tarry and have a rouse with
us. Ho! Fast and Pray, bring out the worthy fellow's
horse; he is not such as we be sent to look
for, and—now I think of it—our time of watch is
ended!” A quick glance interchanged with his
son-in-law assured the general that the letter was
secured; so, slapping the messenger upon the back,
he bade him mount, and God go with him; and
as he rode away, unconscious that his journey was
now useless, the three companions hurried to Ardenne's
house, where they might profit by their
prize in safety.

A short half hour's walk placed them before his
door—so quickly, goaded to their utmost speed by
anxious curiosity, did they retrace their steps.
Lights were set in the library, the curtains closely
drawn, the door locked, and then Ireton produced
the packet; it was a small despatch, and fastened
with a plain flaxen cord and ordinary seal, addressed
to “Master Ephraim Mackleworth”—evidently
a feigned name—“at the Red Lion, Dover.”
Within this was a small letter, simply directed to
H. M. R., bound with a skein of white floss silk,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

and fastened with the impression of a finely-cut
antique upon green wax. Oliver caught it with an
impatient gesture from the hand of Ireton, broke
the seal, cast his eyes hastily upon it, and exclaiming,
“Nay, it is not in cipher,” read thus aloud:—

Dearest and best Marie

“I have received your kind and most consoling
letter of July from the tried friend who bore it.
The wisdom of your counsels I acknowledge, and,
so far as in me lies, will follow them. But, trust
me, girl, better and brighter days are yet in store
for us. I do assure you I am even now more king

more powerful and free—than ere I raised my
standard; so that I doubt not, with a little patience
and a small share of finesse, all shall be yet as we
would have it. I am now courted by all parties—
English and Scottish—Presbyterians, Independents—
parliament and army—all prostrate at my feet—
all rivals for my favour, and balanced, too, so
equally, that whom I join soever carries the day.
In truth, chiefly do I incline toward the Scots,
but, for the present, seem, for my own purposes,
to favour more the army. In the end, whosoe
bids the highest has me. You disapprove, you
tell me, my `promising so much to those two villains,
Ireton and Cromwell.' Now, I beseech you,
be not alarmed nor troubled; but leave me to manage,
who am informed far better of all circumstances
than you by any means can be; and on this
head rest altogether easy, for in due season I shall
know how to deal with these rogues, who, for a
silken garter, shall be fitted with a hempen rope!


This by a mode that can by no chance fail; where,
fore, though briefly—as my space compels—I yet
write plainly. If all things prosper with me, as I
have now good cause to deem they will—for all the

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

factions, themselves cozened, look on the others as
outwitted—I shall once more embrace the wellbeloved
queen and mistress of my heart, greater
and far more powerful than ever, ere many months
shall pass, in our own palace of Whitehall.

“Until the Lord, in his good time, shall bring
which things to pass,

“Your loving husband and idolater,
“C. R.”

With a calm voice, though bitter in the extreme
and scornful, Cromwell read out this document.
Ireton's eye flashed fire, and, as his father-in-law
ended, he violently dashed his hand upon the table—

“Whose dogs are we,” he cried, in fierce and
ringing tones, “that we should be thus scandalously
dealt with? As the Lord liveth he shall
die the death!”

“But three days since,” said Cromwell, “hypocrite
that he is, base knave, and liar, he proclaimed,
through me, his full acceptance of the army's terms—
his last words were, `and for myself henceforth
I hold me bound by them!' and I, fool that I was,
I did rejoice, and triumphed in my heart that England
should have peace! and now—he will hang
both of us! ay, HANG! Can there be any trust in
such a man?”

“None!” answered Edgar, mournfully, “there
can indeed be none! It is long since I have even
dreamed there could! He is unstable as the sands
of the seashore, and false—as fortune!”

“Alas! alas! for England!” Oliver exclaimed,
in deep impressive tones. “If it be thy will,
mighty Lord, that this thy servant be a prey and
victim to this man of Belial, truly I am prepared.
But for this goodly and regenerate land, for this

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

oppressed and miserable people, in whose behalf already
many times thou hast displayed the wonders
of thy might—the miracles of thine invincible
right hand—not for myself—not for myself, oh
Lord, poor sinner that I am and leaky vessel, do
I presume now to remonstrate—to strive earnestly—
to wrestle, as did Jacob in the dark—against thy
great decrees—but for this lovely isle—this precious
England!”

“With Caiaphas I say,” returned the fiery Ireton,
“with Caiaphas! Jew though he was, unrighteous
judge, and murtherer of the Lord's
anointed! `Ye know not'—'tis to you I say it,
my friends and fellow-soldiers—`nor consider that
it is expedient for us that one man should die for
the people, and that the whole nation perish not!”'

This bold speech for that night ended the debate.
Cromwell was silent—though the remarkable
and resolute compression of his mouth, and
the deep frown that furrowed his high forehead,
and the determined gleam of his hard eye, showed
that his silence was produced by any thing rather
than doubt or fear—and Ardenne, at this last and
heaviest blow, was, for the moment, wholly overcome!
He saw the certain peril, the imminent
and overwhelming ruin, but he saw neither refuge
nor escape. He felt that, while Charles lived, England
could never be at rest; but he did not feel
that his death would give her that repose which
she desired now more almost than liberty.

In gloom that evening they had met—in deeper
gloom they parted—save Ireton alone, who seemed
elate and almost joyous; for, fraught with a sincere
unselfish patriotism that would not have disgraced
an ancient Roman—a wild and daring theorist—
a confident and bold believer in the perfectibility
of man and in the supreme excellence of

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

democratic forms—he fancied that he now foresaw
the advent of his dearest wishes—the overthrow of
monarchy and aristocracy for ever—the birth of a
seagirt republic—the creation of a British state,
unequalled in the annals of the world! more wise
and eloquent than the free Athens!—in morals
more severe than Sparta!—in grace more elegant
than Corinth!—in empire, arms, and glory more
magnificent than Rome!

CHAPTER IV.

“I have advertised him by secret means,
That if, about this hour, he make this way,
Under the colour of his usual game,
He shall here find his friends, with horse and men,
To set him free from his captivity.”
King Henry VI.

Sadly and wearily the year wore onward; the
golden days of summer were already passed; the
leaves, which had so greenly flourished a few weeks
before, grew sere like human hopes, and were
whirled wildly from their hold by each succeeding
blast. Autumn had waned already into winter;
yet still the leaders of the army, after their seizure
of the fatal letter, which necessarily ruined the
king's cause, remained inactive, as it seemed, at
Windsor, but, in truth, hushed in grim repose, and
waiting the maturity of those events which they
foresaw distinctly, and expected with a stern and
vengeful pleasure. Meantime the privates became
every day more restless and ungovernable. Distrusting
their own officers while they held daily
Intercourse with the king's friends, now that they

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

had withdrawn themselves from all communication,
they imagined not that the correspondence was
indeed at an end, but that some scheme had been
determined to the exclusion and betrayal of their
interests, and raved accordingly in their religious
and political assemblies with equal fury against the
carnal-minded parliament and the grandees, as they
now termed their own superior officers. The regiment
of Ardenne was perhaps the only one of the
whole army which had entirely resisted this contagion;
for having taken arms—many from personal
attachment to their young leader, whose neighbours
or whose tenants a great portion of the soldiers
were—many from a sense of political oppression,
but none from any feeling of fanaticism or religious
fury—the most part being of the Episcopal persuasion—
they looked on unconcerned, while their companions
were indulging in the loudest tumults, and
reposed all their trust in the high talents and integrity
of their commander. Often times since the
memorable evening of the intercepted letter Cromwell
and Ardenne had debated on the next step to
be taken, and on the future prospects of their country;
and both had often and again grieved at
their inability to shape out any course by which
they might hope confidently to eschew the breakers
which they could see directly in their track. Both
clearly saw that the king's union with the Presbyterians
could but be the beginning of a worse tyranny,
both in the church and state, than that which
they had overthrown; and both saw likewise that
with these, rather than with the army, he would
assuredly at last make common cause. Cromwell,
in this dilemma, hinted, rather than openly declared,
his own opinion, founded in part upon the evident
determination of the army, that the king should be
brought to trial, and, if found guilty, suffered to reap

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

the harvest of his perjury, dissimulation, and oppression;
yet, while maintaining both the policy and
justice of the measure, he was still at a loss to say
what plan should be adopted for the future government
of England, thus to be left without a head.

Avowing himself favourable to a mixed form, composed,
as heretofore, of three estates, with the executive
department vested in one officer of ample
powers though limited, he yet could point out none
on whom the choice could fall with safety and propriety.
Sir Edgar, on the other hand--acknowledging
the perfect justice, doubted the policy of the
king's execution — thinking that wilder anarchy
would follow at the first, and ultimately either the
Presbyterian influence, which they now chiefly
feared, prevail, or one strong-handed military tyrant
rise from the chaos of licentious freedom.
Ireton, in the mean time, the leader of a powerful
faction, declared at all times his desire for a republic,
founded upon a general franchise of the whole
people; and Harrison, who represented a yet more
fanatical and phrensied party, calling themselves
fifth-monarchists, looked forward to the near approach
of the millennium, and, arrogating to themselves
an absolute perfection, claimed an equality
of rights, of power, and of property for all men;
but all alike agreed on the expedience of awaiting
the recurrence of some overt action on the part of
Charles or of the Presbyterians. For this they
had not, indeed, long to tarry; for, on the morning
of the twelfth day of November, the gentlemen
whose office was to wait upon his chamber found
that the king was not there, and his bed had not
been used that night. Three letters in his own
handwriting lay upon the table; two to the parliament,
one to the speaker of each house, and a
third to the General Fairfax. After the first

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

excitement had subsided, it was discovered that Sir John
Berkeley, Legg, and Ashburnham were missing;
and the hoof marks of four horses were traced
readily in the moist ground close to the postern
of the garden, into which there was a private passage
from the chamber of the king. In none of
the three letters was it stated whither he had fled,
but simply that he had found it needful to withdraw
himself, in consequence, as he was well assured, of
plots existing for his assassination, and that he
should hold himself concealed until some settlement
was made for the well-governance and quiet
of the kingdom. The news of this escape produced
the greatest tribulation in the houses. It
was believed, and generally dreaded, that the king
was in hiding somewhere within the city; that
the Presbyterian party and the royalists had privily
united, and that a sudden rising would ensue,
and massacre of all opposed to it. An act passed
instantly, prohibiting, on pain of death and confiscation,
any from harbouring the king without conveying
notice to the parliament. Expresses were
sent off to every seaport town, laying a strict embargo
on all vessels; and every person who had
fought on the king's side in the late wars was banished
from the city, and any other place within a
circuit of ten miles round London. Meanwhile the
hapless monarch, having ridden day and night toward
the southwestern coast, frustrated, by the
mismanagement, or, as some say, the treachery of
Ashburnham, in his desire of taking ship from the
New Forest, sought refuge for a space at Titchfield
House in Hampshire; and, finally, with an incomprehonsible
degree of folly, surrendered himself to
Hammond, a strict friend of Cromwell, governor
of the Isle of Wight.

It was the second day after the flight of Charles,

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

his unalterable hatred and contempt of parliament
had led him peremptorily to refuse.

On the fifteenth of the same month, a statement
of the king's escape, his present secure situation,
and the propositions tendered to him by the parliament,
was sent down to the army, with a remonstrance
ably penned by Fairfax, refuting the strong
calumnies which had been cast against the principal
commanders, and setting forth the motives of
their conduct. Armed with this potent document,
Cromwell, as the most firm, and, at the same time,
best-beloved of all the officers, was selected to this
perilous but honourable duty; and, taking with
him Ardenne's well-disciplined and trusty regiment,
without delay or hesitation he repaired to
Ware—at that time the headquarters of some five
or six thousand soldiers at the least, who, stimulated
by their adjutators, and believing that the
flight of Charles was preconcerted and connived at
by the grandees of the host, were in state of turbulence
bordering closely upon actual mutiny. It
was about eleven of the clock on a bright frosty
morning that Cromwell, with his small lifeguard,
reached Ware. Causing his trumpets to sound
through the streets, he summoned all the regiments
to get themselves together orderly upon the green,
to hear a proclamation from the lord-general; and,
ere this summons had been well delivered, they
turned out, not, indeed, orderly or in good discipline,
but in loud and tumultuous disarray. They
were all under arms, although expressly contrary
to orders; two regiments especially of musketeers,
who had their caps adorned with ribands, inscribed,
as a motto of insubordination, with the words

“For the people's freedom and the soldiers' right!”

were observed to be in full field order, with their

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

bandoleers slung round them, and the matches of
their arquebuses lighted. Among these, as Cromwell
advanced slowly toward them, accompanied
by Ardenne only, and followed at a little distance by
a dismounted captain's guard with drawn swords,
but no firearms—the remainder of the regiment
halting in line a little farther in the rear—a wild
disorganizing shout arose, “Equality of rights!
equality of rights! No king! no coalition! Down
with the false grandees!”

But when, with his long sturdy strides, and his
stern features perfectly calm, but resolute and hard
as if they had been cast in iron, he had closed with
them, the shouts ceased suddenly. Slowly he
walked along their front, looking each private full
and firmly in the eye; and few were there who
dared to meet with an unblenching brow his concentrated
glare of anger and defiance. Halting at
length directly opposite to the two regiments of
musketeers, he drew out the proclamation.

“I have a paper here,” he said, “to read to ye
from the lord-general. Not to mutineers, however,
but to soldiers was I sent! Extinguish instantly,”
he added, in a tone somewhat louder, yet so severe
and passionless that one battalion obeyed on
the moment, “those matches! How dare ye muster
thus? Out of your caps with those unsoldierly
and villain mottoes—out with them! Nay! but ye
shall trample them beneath your feet!” and, awed
by his immoveable determination, the same battalion
once again complied; while the great bulk of
that tumultuous assembly looked on in abashed
wonder, and, ordering as rapidly as possible their
unmilitary and ill-dressed front, assumed an air of
perfect discipline and a right soldierly demeanour.
Not so the second regiment; for, brandishing their
arms aloft, they raised a deep and scornful

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

murmur, increasing gradually into a shout of absolute
defiance. Nay, some brought down their arquebuses
to the ready movement, and even cocked
them; but not one man removed the motto of rebellion.
It was a moment of anxiety, if not of real
peril; for, though the great mass of the men were
quiet, they yet wore an air of sullen and almost
savage discontent, which clearly showed their temper,
and made it but too probable than any overt
action, of one troop even, would kindle the whole
body into a sudden blaze of fury.

“Heard ye not,” Oliver proceeded, in a voice
pitched several notes below his usual key, but so
full of intense resolve, of quiet but indomitable
spirit, that it thrilled to the hearts of all who heard
it, even of those who still resisted, “or do ye dare

to disobey me? You, sir,” he continued, stepping
close up to the ranks, which now began to waver
somewhat, and confronting a gigantic lance-pesade,
“ground your arms!” and the man, overawed by his
demeanour, slowly and sulkily obeyed. “Shame!
shame!” cried several voices from the rear; “thou
braggart, that wouldst do so much, to shrink at the
first word!”

“Silence there in the ranks!” Oliver cried, fiercely,
and at his word again the murmurs ceased; but,
brief and trivial as they were, these murmurs had
yet roused anew a spirit of resistance in the bosom
of the half-terrified ringleader. Silent he stood indeed,
but his mouth worked convulsively, a red
flush overspread his countenance, and his hand
quivered as it grasped the barrel of his musket.

“Soh! thou art then a soldier,” continued Cromwell,
once more confronting the delinquent. “Now,
then, pull forth that rascal riband from thy cap!
Cast it, I say, into the dust, and set thy foot upon it!”

The man spoke not, but bit his lip till the blood

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

spirted forth, moving, however, no limb or muscle
of his body, whether to execute or to resist his officer's
command.

“Do as I bid thee, dog!” and, with a flash of furious
and ungovernable ire lighting up every feature
of his face, Cromwell stamped his heel on the
turf as though he was in act of trampling down a
living foeman.

“No dog of thine, at least,” answered the fellow;
“though, if thou hadst the will, all Englishmen
would be as slaves and dogs beneath thee.”

“Ha! this to me!” and, seizing the gigantic
trooper by the throat, he shook him to and fro as
though he were an infant, and cast him, almost, as
it seemed, without an effort, to the earth behind
him. “Seize him, guards, ho! Ye answer for him
with your lives. He is a ringleader; and, as the
Lord of earth and heaven liveth, verily he shall die
the death!” and, as he spoke, his handful of assistants
dragged off the prisoner, struggling and shouting
for a rescue, and placed him in security among
their mounted comrades. But, quickly as they did
his bidding, yet quicker was the movement of the
captive's right-hand man to succour or avenge him,
who, at the very point of time when Cromwell
seized the lance-pesade, levelled his arquebuse
right at his head within six feet. Ardenne dashed
forward sword in hand followed by six or eight of
his most active men, while his lieutenant shouted
to the horsemen in the rear to charge! Yet, had
their aid been needed, the career of Oliver had
been concluded on that day in a poor paltry riot—
but it was needed not! for, in the very act of
capturing the one, that keen-eyed and quick-witted
leader observed the motion of the other mutineer!
Before the heavy din, with which the armour of
the first clanged as he fell, was ended, his broad

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

sword gleamed aloft in the bright sunshine—down
it came whistling through the air—down, like a
flash of lightning, and, with his scull cleft through
his headpiece to the chin, the second plunged head
foremost, a dead man ere he touched the earth, his
arquebuse discharged, though harmlessly, by the
convulsed and quivering fingers after the life had
left the body. He paused not for a second's space
to suffer them to rafly or recover from the consternation
which had fallen on them with all the chilling
influence of a panic terror, but, “Charge!” he
shouted, in a voice of thunder, “charge the rebellious
dogs. Kill! kill! spare none who dare resist!”
and, with the word, Ardenne rushed in, and
faithfully his gallant men requited the trust placed
in their allegiance. Firmly, as though they had
outnumbered their opponents, that little handful
dashed into the breach which Cromwell's energy
had made already in the rebellious ranks; and at
a full trot, with their rapiers levelled to the charge,
up swept the horsemen. But the fall of their ringleaders,
and the undaunted bearing of their officers,
were too much for their nerves; and, ere the
guard was on them, their musket-buts rang heavily
as they were grounded simultaneously, and the obnoxious
badges, torn with quick hands from every
headpiece, fluttered on all sides in the air, or
strewed the turf before their feet. “Halt! ho!
halt, Colonel Ardenne!” shouted Oliver, perceiving
instantly and profiting by his advantage; but
scarcely was his second cry in time; for, though
they curbed their chargers as the word reached
their ears, the cavalry stopped not until their horses
chests were close upon the wavering ranks, and
their long rapiers waving over their heads. “Draw
off your horse, Lieutcnant Winthrop,” he continued;
“advance six files dismounted—arrest each

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

those, of whom one certainly was destined to be
sent from the fair face of the bright laughing earth,
unhouselled and unshriven, into the presence of his
Maker, with scarce a moment even to prepare the spirit
for endurance of the fearful shock which should
disjoin it from the body! The lottery of death
was ended! The soldier, whose hard fate had been
thus chance-decided, was a small, delicate, pale-looking
man; of a weak frame, and a countenance
effeminate and betokening any thing save energy
of mind or resolution. Yet was this frail and
nerveless being perfectly cool and self-collected;
while his companion — taken in the very fact—
limbed like a Hercules, with high bold features
and a brilliant eye—a man who would have ridden
fearlessly, although alone, upon a stand of levelled
pikes, or rushed upon a cannon's mouth just as the
linstock was applied—shook like an aspen leaf
through all his powerful frame; his brow, his
cheek, his lip, grew white as ashes—his eye was
dim and senseless—he sobbed, he wept aloud,
struggling violently with the troopers who conducted
him to his last stand on earth, and yelling phrensiedly
for mercy. With an air perfectly composed
and fearless, the other threw aside his cassock
and his vest, unbound the kerchief from his
neck, giving it as a token to a favourite fellow-soldier,
and having, in a clear, unfaltering voice,
confessed the justice of his sentence, and exhorted
his companions to take warning from his fate, he
bowed respectfully to those who had condemned
him, and stepped as lightly to the place of execution
as though it were his choice to die. There
they stood, side by side—full of strong health, and
intellect, and life, and passion, in one short moment
to be mere clods of soulless and unconscious
clay—and there, with their death-weapons levelled,

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

paler themselves and far more agitated than even
those on whom they were to do the work of blood,
the firing party, chosen from the ranks of the same
regiment—composed, perhaps, of messmates, of
familiar friends, of proved associates in many a
scene of peril and of glery—perhaps of comrades,
plotters, instigators to the very crime which they

were destined to avenge, their friends to expiate—
their partners, without doubt, in this last fatal deed
of guilt, and now their executioners! The regiments
were drawn up forming three sides of a
great hollow square, the criminals upon the fourth,
the executioners already facing them at scarce ten
paces distant. There was not a voice—a sigh—a
movement in that mighty concourse; not a weapon
clashed, not a foot rustled on the earth. But the
sun shone in glorious beauty upon the burnished
pike-heads and the waving standards; and the
whole earth looked gay and smiling—more gay,
more smiling, as it seemed to the poor criminals,
than ever it had been before. A short extemporaneous
prayer was uttered by the captain of their
own battalion; a sad and doleful hymn was chanted
by the now penitent and terrified assemblage, with a
sound inexpressibly and strangely mournful. The
fatal sign was given!—a bright flash, and a sharp
report as of a single piece!—and, when the smoke
cleared off, there lay the bodies on the sod, lifeless
and motionless, their sins and sorrows thus simultaneously
and suddenly concluded. There was no
need of more severity—and the quick eye of Cromwell
saw it. With the yet warm and palpitating
bodies in full view, he read aloud the general's
message, the soldiery listening to every word with
a respectful and sincere attention, that denoted all
the force of the example they had witnessed. As
he concluded, every regiment presented, and then

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

grounded arms; the adjutators humbly advanced
from the crestfallen ranks, and with a deferential
air expressed their complete satisfaction at the lordgeneral's
exposition, their sense of their own past
misconduct, and their gratitude to Cromwell for
the mercy he had shown them, in taking but
two lives where all so righteously were forfeit.
After a few more words of reprimand, blended
with commendations of their former services, and
exhortations never to offend in the like sort hereafter,
Oliver, whose point was amply gained, dismissed
the soldiers; and the bands striking up in
the impressive notes of a dead march, with colours
trailed and arms reversed, they filed off to their
several quarters, well convinced now that, howsoever
their commanders might connive at disobedience
to the parliament, they would in no sort tolerate
or wink at the most trivial mutiny against
their own authority. In fact, by his undaunted
resolution in suppressing, and his inflexible severity
in punishing the present disaffection, joined to
the partial lenity he had extended to his prisoners,
Cromwell had more than regained all that he had
temporarily lost in the opinions of the army. Never,
perhaps, at any previous time had he stood
higher in power, or possessed more fully the respect
and admiration, not unmixed with wholesome
fear, of those whom he commanded, than at the
present moment.

The next night, in the most magnificent of England's
palaces, in the great hall of Windsor Castle,
the officers of that victorious army, which had not
merely conquered but annihilated the high faction
of the cavaliers, defeated the intrigues of the Scotch
Presbyterians, seen through and cut asunder—if
they had not disentangled—the gordian knot of parliamentary
chicane, assembled in most solemn but

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

most secret council. There, actuated by a single
spirit, and speaking, as it were, all with one common
voice—which they asserted, and perhaps believed,
such is the force of the heart's self-deception,
to be a direct proof that HE, whom they had
sought so long in prayer, earnestly dealing with
him that he should let that cup pass from them,
had put the counsel by immediate inspiration into
their hearts—those stern religionists determined
that, as a traitor, murderer, and tyrant, Charles Stuart
should be arraigned, and brought to answer for
his deeds before the high court of the nation in
parliament assembled.

It was remarked even then, and deeply pondered
on in after days, as something singular and
strange, by Ardenne, who was not present at the
council, having remained in London on his return
from Ware, but who was instantly apprized of the
proceedings—that, neither before that assemblage,
nor publicly at any other time, did Oliver urge on
or advocate, with his accustomed fervour, the measure
which, as Sir Edgar knew full well, he had
long since determined on within his secret heart.
It seemed as though he did not choose himself to
stir at all in that which had been mooted by the
common soldiery in the first instance, and advanced
by insubordination verging on open mutiny; or,
perhaps, seeing that, without his personal co-operation
in the matter, all things were tending to the
result which he believed the best, he was content
to lend them the mere negative support afforded by
his presence at deliberations, which he did not oppose
or hinder, wisely reserving his great energies
for the accomplishment of those great ends which
could not be wrought to maturity without them;
and holding himself, like the gods of the Grecian
drama, aloof from matters which afforded no due

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

scope for his unconquerable powers—from plots
which could as well be disentangled and wound
smoothly cut by those who had, perhaps, imbibed
his own opinions, and were unconsciously—while
fancying themselves free and untrammelied agents—
the mere tools and instruments of his superior
intellect.

CHAPTER V.

“Let us be sacriticers, but not butchers, Caius.
We all stand up against the spirit of Cæsar,
And in the spirit of men there is no blood;
Oh that we, then, could come by Cæsar's spirit,
And not dismember Cæsar. But, alas!
Cæsar must bleed for it. And, gentle friends,
Let's kill him holdly, but not wrathfully.
Let's calve him as a dish fit for the gods,
Not hew him as a carcass fit for hounds.”
Julius Cæsar.

The indignation of the parliament, who, after the
retreat of the eleven impeached members, had more
and more come into the strong measures of the
army, was fearfully inflamed by the king's absolute
refusal of the four acts; so much so that a bill
was passed forbidding all addresses for the future
to Charles Stuart, and all renewal of negotiations
with him for a settlement, though not till after two
or three debates, in which the military leaders, and,
above all, the lieutenant-general, took active part.
The last, indeed, on one occasion, ended a long and
strenuous harangue by raising his voice to its highest
pitch with these emphatic words, “Teach not
the army, by neglecting your own safety and that
of the kingdom, by which theirs also is involved, to

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

deem themselves betrayed, and their best interests
abandoned to the rage of an irreconcilable enemy,
whom, for your sake, they have dared to provoke.
Beware”—and, as he spoke, he laid his hand upon
his rapier's hilt—“beware, lest their despair cause
them to seek safety by some other means than by
adhering to you, who know not to consult for your
own safety.”

And now, although the peril from the army's insubordination
had subsided, not a day passed without
some riotous commotion indicative of the divided
state of public feeling. Continual tumults
between the London mob, now become once more
loyal to the king, and the detachments of the veterans
quartered in the metropolis, were not suppressed
without some bloodshed; and, in the early
spring, were followed by a general movement of
the royalists throughout the kingdom, which, had it
been planned with as much of concert and of wisdom
as it was executed with high bravery and
spirit, would have caused much perplexity to those
in power. As it was, however, so ill-timed and
unpremediated were the risings of the cavaliers,
that they were easily subdued in detail, although
their numbers, if united, would have been truly formidable,
and although they fought, as individual
bodies, with all the resolution of despair, and in no
case were vanquished without loss and difficulty by
the independent army. The men of Kent were
beaten, after a hard-fought and well-disputed battle,
at Maidstone, by the lord-general in person—
the royalists of Wales, under the gallant Colonel
Poyer, were defeated, and Pembroke, into which
they had retired, taken by Cromwell after a six
weeks' siege. This exploit over, that indefatigable
leader hurried northward with all his wonted energy
of movement, came on the Scottish army, now

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

united with the northern cavaliers of Langdale, at
Preston on the Ribbic; and, though with forces
vastly inferior, hesitated not to give them battle.
Having defeated them so utterly that their army
was, in truth, wholly disorganized and scattered, he
pursued them closely into Scotland, where he compelled
the citizens of Edinburgh, deeply averse and
hostile to his party, to put down the royalists, and
to replace the power of the state in Argyle's hands,
who had now joined the independent faction with
his whole heart and spirit. While there, the Earl
of Leven and Sir David Lesley so totally disclaimed
the covenant as to cannonade the royalist
troops from the castle, and to agree, at a convention
held in my Lady Home's house in the Cannongate,
with Oliver, that there was a necessity, now
fully obvious, for taking the king's life. Meanwhile
Lord Goring, who had advanced to Blackheath,
hoping that by his presence London would
be encouraged into action, being checked by Fairfax,
shut himself up in Colchester; but, after a
long and vigorous defence, was forced, when all
was over, to surrender at discretion; and had the
farther misery of seeing two of his bravest officers,
Sir George Liste and Sir Charles Lucas, shot by
the conquerors as rebels—a rigorous and cruel exercise
of power, for which the general did not escape
much obloquy, although it was alleged in his
defence, and probably with truth, that he was instigated
to such unwonted harshness solely by the
suggestions of the fierce and unrelenting Ireton.

This absolute suppression of the king's friends
by land was poorly compeusated by the defection
of the navy; Rainsborough, its commander for the
parliament, having been set on shore by his rebellious
crews, who bore away for Holland, and, casting
anchor at the Brill, after a short time took on

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

board the Prince of Wales, accompanied by Rupert,
as their admiral; not in compliance with the
wishes of the queen, who would have lavished that
high dignity on her unworthy paramour Lord Jermyn.
About the same time the young Duke of
York, afterward James the Second, by the assistance
and the skill of Colonel Bamfield, made
good his flight from London, and reached the Netherlands
in safety. And now, beyond all doubt,
was the atrocious infidelity and wickedness of Henrietta
proved, who—although the revolted fleet had
full and undisputed mastery of the channel, and
might, with ease and certainty, have forcibly delivered
Charles from the hard durance in which he
was now held, after an unsuccessful effort to break
forth at Carisbrook—prevailed upon the Prince of
Wales to waste his time in frivolous and uscless
enterprises up the Thames and on the coasts, until
the parliament had fitted out another fleet under
the Earl of Warwiek, when, after what a scaman
would term lubberly manœuvring, he sailed toward
Holland, closely pursued by Warwiek's navy,
and never performed any action serviceable to
his unhappy father's cause or creditable to his own
fame. During the progress of the futile struggle,
which had terminated in rendering obvious to all
the hopelessness of any effort at armed interposition
for the king, the parliament, while Cromwell
was in Scotland, had held fresh negotiations at
Newport, in the Isle of Wight, with Charles, who,
to the last, despite the urgent prayers both of his
friends and the more moderate of his opponents,
refused compliance with the conditions offered,
though he must now have apprehended this to be
the only means by which he could retain possession
of his crown. The temper of the commons—
after receiving tidings of the king's unconquered

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

obstinacy—evinced by the distaste of the majority
toward an angry speech of Vane, so much alarmed
the leaders of the army, that, finding Hammond
more disposed toward the parliament than they had
hoped, they caused by stratagem the custody of the
king's person to be transferred to Colonel Ewre, a
man entirely in their interests, and ordered him to
be removed at once to the strong solitary fortress
of Hurst Castle, on the coast of Hampshire. A
letter from the commons to the general, demanding
instant restitution of the royal person to his former
guardian and abode, was answered by a demand
for payment of arrears due to the army, and, after
a few days, by the march of the most zealous and
enthusiastic regiments to London; the general taking
up his quarters at Whitehall, and other officers
with their detachments at Durham House, the
King's Mews, Covent Garden, Westminster, and
St. James's Palace. Still, undeterred by this bold
step, the Presbyterian party, after a violent debate,
carried it, by a majority of thirty-six against the independents
and the army faction, that “the king's
answer was a ground upon which for the houses to
proceed for the settlement of the peace of the kingdom.”
A resolution which, had it been brought
into force, would have effectually undone all that
had been effected by the long and bloody strife
which had preceded it, and left the king as powerful
for good or evil as he had been at its commencement,
provided he should, as his true policy
would dictate, hold to the friendship of the parliament.
That afternoon a large committee of the
commons waited upon the general at his lodgings
of Whitehall, but met from him only a supercilious
and cold welcome, and no satisfaction. The following
morning, when the members went to take
their seats, a guard of musketeers was at the doors,

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

headed by Colonel Pride and the Lord Grey of
Groby, who held a list of those who should not be
permitted to go in to the debate, and these were kept
three days in custody in different inns of court,
while the remainder of the house, called afterward
by royalists “the Rump,” voted that the king's answer
to the propositions was not satisfactory. Sir
Edgar, in the earlier part of the late tumults, had
served with Fairfax, and, after the surrender of
Colchester, had resigned his commission, disgusted
by the fate of Lisle and Lucas. Meanwhile, however,
he had been re-elected to the house, the Presbyterians
considering his departure from the army
as an earnest of his accession to their party, while
the independents, wiser in this than their antagonists,
foresaw that, howsoever he might disapprove
their violence, he would, at the least, never join
their enemies. On this account, then, he was suffered
by the soldiers to assume his seat, his name
not being on the list of those excluded. The first
step which he took was to move instantly for an
inquiry into the causes of the present outrage, and
though, when overruled in this by a majority of
those remaining in the house, he coincided with
the opinion that the king's answer was unsatisfactory,
he refused peremptorily to give any vote on the
occasion. Then, after several vain attempts to find
out the devisers of the violence, Fairfax denying
any knowledge of it, and the guards merely stating
that they had their orders, he at the first resolved
to vacate his seat once again; but, after much reflection,
held it the manlier and more upright course
still to continue in the house, opposing, to the best
of his abilities, all inroads on the liberties of Englishmen,
in their most delicate and dearest point,
the privilege of parliament. Just at this juncture,
indeed, upon the very evening of the day which

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

had been signalized by the exclusion of the Presbyterian
members, Cromwell returned from Scotland,
and took up his abode in the king's palace of
Whitehall. To him, indeed, Ardenne's suspicions
had first pointed as the real mover of this outrageous
measure; yet, on his charging it directly to
him, he answered with so much of ready frankness,
that “he had not been acquainted with the design,
yet, since it was done, he was glad of it, and would
endeavour to maintain it,” and asked so warmly for
his presence and advice at a council to be held that
evening in the house of Ludlow, that he succeeded
almost in convincing him that his suspicions were
unfounded. An early hour of the evening found
Sir Edgar at the place appointed, where he was
shown into a large well-lighted chamber, filled with
about two score of gentlemen, for the most part
the leaders of the army; among whom, at the first
glance, he recognised Ireton, Harrison, and Lilburne,
afterward nicknamed Trouble-world, with
Hacker, Hutchinson resembling a cavalier in his
rich dress and flowing hair, and some of the most
eminent civilians, Sir Harry Vane the younger,
and some few of the Presbyterian party, besides the
master of the house, and Cromwell, who sat aloof,
as it would seem, engrossed in weighty meditation;
Fairfax was not among them. When Sir
Edgar entered Harrison was declaiming with much
vehemence, as well of gesture as of speech, and
not without a species of wild eloquence, against all
forms of monarchy, which he asserted neither to be
“good in itself, nor yet good for the people,” quoting
the whole eighth chapter of the first book of
Samuel, and argaing therefrom “that to be governed
by a king was in itself displeasing to the
King and Monarch of the universe, and absolutely
sinful; for that the Lord himself bade Samuel yet

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

solemnly protest unto them, and show the manner
of the king that should reign over them;' and
afterward foretold to them `that ye shall cry out
in that day because of the king ye have chosen
you, and the Lord shall not hear you in that day.
Wherefore,” he added, “let us put away from us
this sin and this abomination—let us wash from
our hands the stain of this iniquity—yea! let us
cleanse ourselves with myrrh, with aloes, and with
hyssop, ay, and with blood—even the blood of sacrifice!—
from this offence which stinketh in the nostrils
of Jehovah! And let this man—the firebrand
of eivil conflagration—the drawer of the slaughtering
sword against his people—the slayer of our
brethren and our sons—the spoilers of our vineyards
and our oliveyards—this faithless gentleman
and perjured prince—this tyrant, traitor, murderer,
Charles Stuart—let him be driven out, even as the
scapegoat sent into the wilderness to bear away
the sins and sufferings of the people—let him be
cut off utterly, and cast upon the dunghill, and let
the dogs lick his blood, as they licked that of
Ahab, when the Lord smote him by the arrow of the
Syrian—smote him at Ramoth Gilead that he died—
and let his name be never named in Israel from
thenceforth ever more! So let it be with him, and
let the people cry amen!” To Harrison succeeded
Ireton, and Ludlow after him, both urging the expediency
of the king's death no less strongly than
its justice—descanting loudly on the faithlessness
which he had shown in all his previous dealings—
“his often protestations and engagements in the
name of a king and gentleman which he hath so
often violated”—and the small probability that any
new bond or restraint of conscience should now be
found to fetter one, whom neither his own coronation
oath nor the laws which he had sworn to

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

honour, uphold, and obey, could hinder from endeavouring
to subvert his country's constitution,
and build an autocratic throne upon the ruin of his
people's freedom.

When these had finished speaking, Sir Edgar
ealmly but impressively addressed them, beseeching
them to ponder deeply and pause long ere they
should take a step irrevocable, and, if it should
prove evil, irretrievable and ruinous. Admitting,
as fully as the warmest advocates for the king's
death, his guilt in aiming at supreme unconstitutional
dominion—his guilt in plunging the whole
population intrusted to his care—even as children
to a father's charge—into the misery of civil slaughter,
merely to gratify his own ambition—his guilt
in violating every covenant and compact he had
made!—owning the utter hopelessness of any effort
to establish peace while he should be within
the realm, in how close custody soever—the folly
of imagining that England's liberties could be in
safety while he should hold the reins of government,
how limited soever in his sway!—declaring
that he believed him in all justice to be guilty even
unto death—“I yet conjure you,” he exclaimed,
“to pause before you shed his blood! If ye depose
him from the throne, and banish him the
realm, ye will gain all advantage that his death
could give you, and more also!—ye will disarm
the tongues of those who would cry out against his
execution as against a sacrilegious and accursed
parricide, and fill the very mouths that would be
open to revile you, with praises of your clemency
and grace. Ye will deprive him wholly of the
means to do you evil, and ye will have this farther
safeguard, that, while he lives, no other can lay
claim to England's crown, whereas, once dead, his
son will instantly succeed to all his father's rights,

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

and more than all his father's influence on the
minds of men maddened with loyal sorrow and
athirst for vengeance. It was a wise and politic
saw of the old Romans, `to spare the subject and
subdue the proud!' To slay Charles Stuart is but
to elevate a bad king to an honoured martyr!—to
depose and banish him is to degrade him from a
suffering prince into a scorned and abject beggar!
Men will compassionate, and honour, ay! and bleed
for royalty in chains, when they but jeer and scoff
at royalty in tatters! Banish this man, and he
may wander forth from court to court of Europe;
he may be treated with mock deference, may be
styled king and brother, and pensioned with the
crumbs that fall from royal tables—but 'twill be
hollow all and insincere! Scorned and despised,
he will drag out a life held by your sufferance,
weary and painful to himself, and innocent to you
even of momentary cause for apprehension! Slay
him, and ye will buckle harness on the back of
each legitimate hereditary prince of Christendom
against you!—ye will concentrate and renerve the
partisans of royalty now scattered, hopeless, and
undone!—ye will enkindle a consuming flame,
which, though for a brief space it may smoulder
or burn dimly, shall yet wax hourly more broad,
and bright, and high, till it shall soar in triumph
over the liberties of England, shrivelled again, and
blasted, perchance, never to revive!”

His views, shrewd and farsighted as they were,
and couched in language bold and perspicuous,
produced a great effect on the more moderate of
either party, and he was followed by several of the
Presbyterians on the same side, and even by one
or two of the milder officers; but the more zealous
held to their opinions, and urged them with
all their wonted force and ingenuity, and the

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

debate waxed warm, a strong majority, however, leaning
evidently toward the death of Charles and
the abolition of all royal power in Great Britain.
It was, moreover, brought into debate, and discussed
very earnestly, by what means—if it should
be decided that Charles Stuart must die—his death
should be effected—some hesitating not to advocate
his private taking off by poison or the dagger,
so to avoid the scandal and the odium of his public
execution—to whom the honest but fanatical
and visionary Harrison replied in words of fire, repudiating
the idea of such foul and midnight murder,
and declaring that, as their cause was just, so
should their vengeance be both bold and open!—
that, as his crimes were evident, so should their
punishment be manifest and in the face of day!
“What,” he exclaimed, with real eloquence, “shall
we, the workers of the grandest revolution earth
ever has beheld—the conscience-armed deliverers
of England—the champions of a nation's freedom—
the Christian warriors of an all-seeing God—
shall we take off our foe by ratsbane in the dark,
or slay him with a hireling knife, for a mere paltry
dread of what the world shall say? Not so!
not so! but we will point the world's voice by our
actions—fetter its opinion by our boldness! Let
Charles, I say, let Charles THE KING be brought
to trial in the presence of his peers—THE PEOPLE!
There, if he be found guilty, let him be led to execution
in the world's eye and the sun's! Let him
be slain as a deliberate and solemn sacrifice—offered
as a high victim at the shrines of freedom
and of God! With honour and respect to the
great station he has held, but with implacable and
stern resentment toward the crimes by which he
has defiled it, as he hath done to others so let us
do to him, not as vile stabbers and assassins, but as

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

elected judges, acting for men below, and answerable
to the Lord on high! Let him henceforth be
an ensample unto those who would enslave their
fellows. Let England be a precept to all nations,
that, when oppressed, they shall arise in the unconquerable
strength of purity, and honesty, and truth!—
that they shall battle boldly, and unto success!—
that they shall judge impartially!—and execute inflexibly
the high decrees of justice and of vengeance!”

Throughout this stirring scene, to Edgar's great
astonishment, Cromwell took no share in the argument,
nor did he even seem to pay the grave attention
which the subject merited to the opinions of
the speakers. Much of the time he was engaged
in whispering, and even jesting, with those who sat
beside him; and once or twice indulged in those
rude ebullitions of practical humour which had
made him such a favourite in the camp, but which
were most unsuitable and unbecoming in a grave
and sorrowful debate, involving, it might be, the life
and death of thousands, the fate of a most ancient
line of kings, the future government of a great and
glorious empire. Not a little astonished and disgusted
at this conduct, Sir Edgar watched him
closely, to detect, if possible, the causes of his mood
and the internal workings of his mind; but, after a
long survey, being still in doubt whether he had
brought to the council a mind predetermined and
unalterably fixed, or whether he had put on levity
of manner to conceal irresolution and a perturbed
spirit, he called openly on Cromwell to give his
opinion.

“Verily,” answered he, “verily I am yet unresolved.
Have at thee, Ludlow!” he continued,
springing to his feet, with a loud boisterous laugh,
and hurling at the head of the republican a cushion

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

of the sofa on which he was sitting, with such violence
as almost to overturn him, upsetting at the
same time several candles, and throwing the whole
council into confusion, under cover of which he
ran out of the room, and was already half way
down the stairs, when Ludlow, who had pursued
him, struck him between the shoulders with the
same missile, and drove him head-foremost down
the flight of steps and through the door, which had
been opened by a servant in expectation of his exit.
Thus ended the discussion and the council for that
evening; but, within a week, the House of Commons
appointed a committee “to prepare a charge
of high treason against the king, which should contain
the several crimes and misdemeanours of his
reign; which, being made, they would consider
the best way and manner of proceeding that he
might be brought to justice.” About the same
time some idle intercessions, at the request of the
prince, were made in the behalf of Charles by the
states-general of Holland, and a letter yet more
idle sent by the queen to be delivered to the parliament.
In a short time the charge of the committee
was prepared and approved by the commons.
The House of Lords, indeed, rejected it;
and, instantly adjourning for a week, on their return
found their doors locked by orders of the
lower house, and, being thus excluded, sat no more
for many years. Then a high court of justice was
appointed, of the most celebrated and influential
men, civil and military, in the realm. Bradshaw, a
lawyer of great talent and inflexible boldness, was
named lord president, invested with much state,
and having lodgings suitable to his high office assigned
to him at Westminster. The royal prisoner
was brought up from Hurst to Windsor under a
powerful guard of Harrison's command, and thence

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

to his own palace at St. James, where he was held
in rigorons custody, while every preparation was
made for the accomplishment of that great tragedy,
with the report of which “Europe was soon to ring
from side to side.”

CHAPTER VI.

Mal. If such a one be fit to govern, speak;
Moc. Fit to govern!
No, not to live. Oh nation miserable!”

Macbeth.

The day at length arrived, big with the fate of
England and her king—the twentieth of January,
memorable thenceforth through every age for the
most solemn and sublimely daring measure recorded
in the annals of the world. At an extremely
early hour the members of the high court of
justice, which had been constituted with the utmost
labour by the military council that swayed the helm
of state, so as to be a fair representation of all
ranks and classes of society, assembled in the
painted chamber. All the chief members of the
independent party in the commons—Lord Fairfax,
Cromwell, Skippon, Ireton, as the four generals,
with all the colonels of the army—the two chief
justices and the chief baron—six peers—five aldermen
of London—several from the most leading
barristers—and many baronets and country gentlemen
of note, had been at the first summoned to the
discharge of this unprecedented trust; but, when
the House of Lords refused its sanction to the

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

ordinance for bringing of the king to justice, the
peers and judges were omitted. Sir Harry Vane,
Algernon Sidney, St. John, and some other stanch
republicans, who, although friendly to the king's
deposition, were not consenting to his death, refused
to sit as members of the court; and many
more, either from fear or conscience, failed answering
to their names.

While the commissioners were here assembled,
Ardenne among the rest, news was brought to them
on a sudden that his majesty had landed at Sir
Robert Cotton's stairs, on which Cromwell, who
had been previously conversing with sundry of his
intimates among the judges, with the same air of
jocularity which had so strongly marked his conduct
during the earlier consultation, rose suddenly
from the place where he had been sitting, and
moved with rapid but unequal steps toward the
window. The keen eye of Sir Edgar followed
him, and, to his no small wonder, he perceived
that the hands, which the daring chieftain laid upon
the wainscot to support him as he leaned his body
forward to look upon the royal captive, quivered so
violently as almost to communicate a tremour to
his frame; and, when he turned away, after a long
and anxious gaze upon the destined victim, although
his eye was steady and unblenching, and
his mouth firmly compressed and calm, his whole
face, usually so rubicund and sanguine in its colouring,
was ghastly pale, and his lips white as
ashes. Marvelling greatly at this change in one
so stern and inaccessible to ordinary feelings; remembering,
too, the widely different glance with
which, at a more early period of his great career,
the eye of Cromwell had completely quelled the
proud man at whose aspect he now faltered; and
wishing to investigate the state of mind which

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

caused so strange a revelation of contending passions,
Sir Edgar was just stepping forward to address
him, when the doors were thrown wide open,
and the judges summoned to the court. Westminster
Hall, that most sublime and ancient specimen
of architecture, brought to perfection, which
modern art has vainly sought to imitate, by those
whom, in our overweening vanity, we children of a
later day presume to style barbarians, had been
prepared, with singular attention to details, for this
most dread solemnity. Benches, row above row,
covered with crimson velvet for the commissioners,
filled all the upper end; Bradshaw, the learned
and undaunted president, sat in the centre of
the front rank on a splendid chair, attired in rich
dark-coloured robes, and supported on the right
hand and the left by his assessors, Say and Lisle,
with a long table similarly decked before them.
The galleries were crowded almost to suffocation
by spectators pale with excitement and anxiety,
while the whole body of the building was filled
by an enormous multitude upon the right, and by
a regiment of musketeers upon the left, in caps of
steel and polished corslets, with their pieces loaded
and their ready matches lighted, a narrow passage
being marked out with silken cords between the
soldiery and populace, affording a free passage
from the doorway to the bar. The judges entered
in the midst of a silence so stern and deep, that
the slight rustling of their mantles and their feet
on the thick carpets, which were strewn within the
bar, was clearly audible. Solemn, severe, and sad,
they took their seats—each man of them, as it appeared,
almost oppressed by the intense feeling of
the vast responsibility which had been laid upon
him, and each determined to acquit himself as became
one called to act, as it were, before the real

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

and imbodied presence of his country and his God.
As Ardenne looked around him, he felt the blood
thrill painfully in every pore of his own frame! He
saw that the same process was at work in all
around him! Never had he beheld so pale a concourse!
Yet, amid all that colourless and ashy pallor,
there was no sign of trepidation or dismay; it
was the outward aspect of a mind within so rigidly
and painfully resolved, that it had gathered all the
blood toward its citadel the heart, not the weak
failing of the flesh through doubt or terror. Scarce
had their seats been taken ere the doors of that
great hall were opened, and a sedan chair, preceded
and surrounded by a guard of carbineers,
was carried to the bar, where a large chair of velvet
was set forth for the king's accommodation.
There was a pause of intense interest as the prisoner
stepped out—it seemed as if the heart of each
man in that huge apartment had ceased from its pulsations—
not a hand moved, not a breath was drawn.
It was, however, but for a moment; for the king
instantly came forth, dressed in his usual garb of
sable silk, decked only by the star and garter, and
wearing on his head his high-crowned hat, which
he did not remove, when, after a stern and haughty
look of mingled pride and sadness on the assembled
court, he calmly took the seat prepared for his reception.
Nor did he then, by any glance or sign of
courtesy, acknowledge or show any reverence to
the court; but, after sitting still for a few minutes'
space, arose again, and, having turned completely
round with his back toward the judges, gazed
steadfastly down the long area of the hall with the
same severe aspect as before, until the crier of the
court began to read the ordinance of parliament
commanding his arraignment in a sharp ringing
voice, that filled the whole apartment with its

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

distinct and high-pitched tones. Then he again sat
down, with his eyes fixed immoveably on the commanding
and undaunted features of the president.
The parliament's commission ended, the names of
all the judges were called over—and, first, that of
the president, who answered in a clear voice, quiet
and unmoved by any tremour. Then the lord-general
was summoned, and straight there was a
pause of unexpected silence, for no one answered.
Again the crier's accents wakened the echoes of
the hall—“Lord Fairfax!”—and this second time a
shrill voice, though musical and soft, replied. “He
has more wit,” it said, “than to be present here!”
The court rose in confusion—there was a momentary
tumult, and a clamour of stern import both
from the judges and spectators; but Bradshaw's
high notes, pealing like a silver trumpet's above the
din of tongues, enforced tranquillity, and, calling on
the officers to seize the person who had dared contemn
the court, appeased the short-lived riot. But
when, after a hasty search, no one could be discovered,
the calling of the commissioners proceeded,
until nearly eighty had answered to their names.

Then, with an air of deep religious feeling, mixed
with the consciousness of high authority, engraved
on his strong features, marked, as they were, by
lines of wearing thought, and pale from studious
vigils over the midnight lamp, Bradshaw arose;
and his voice, though it faltered not, was subdued
almost unto tenderness as he addressed the royal
culprit.

“Charles Stuart, king of England—the commons
of England, being deeply sensible of the calamities
that have been brought upon this nation, which are
fixed upon you as the principal author of them,
have resolved to make inquisition for blood; and,
according to that debt and duty which they owe to

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

justice—to God—to the kingdom, and themselves,
they have resolved to bring you to trial and to
judgment; and for that purpose have constituted
the high court of justice before which you are now
brought.”

This said, Cook, the attorney of the commonwealth,
who sat close to the person of the prisoner,
rose to address the court; but the king, having
in his hand a staff of ebony, tipped with a little
head of silver, laid it upon his shoulder, and, in the
deep tones of authority, commanded him to “Hold!”
which word he still reiterated with warmth, that
might almost have been termed violence, when he
perceived that he was disobeyed at the lord-president's
command.

“My lord,” the attorney said, “I come here to
charge Charles Stuart, the King of England, in the
name of the commons of England, with treason
and high misdemeanour. I desire that the said
charge may be read!” And the lord-president
giving direction to the clerk to read the charge,
the king, in a yet louder and more angry voice,
cried “Hold;” but Bradshaw, his large black eyes
flashing with indignation, sternly forbade the clerk
to notice the rude interruptions of the prisoner at
the bar, but to get on to his duty—and the indictment
was read instantly, containing, in effect, “that
he had been admitted King of England, and trusted
with a limited power to govern according to law;
and, by his oath and office, was obliged to use the
power committed to him for the good and benefit
of the people; but that he had, out of a wicked
design to erect himself an unlimited and tyrannical
power, and to overthrow the rights and liberties of
the people, traitorously levied war against the present
parliament and the people therein represented.”
It then enumerated the calamities which had

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

befallen England—the free and noble blood which
had been shed like water—the devastation of the
fair face of the land, the burning of its rich and
thriving cities, the slaughter of its bravest sons.
It pointed to the causes—the commissions signed
by his own hand for levying this domestic war—
the raising of his standard in the town of Nottingham—
his presence at Edgehill, and other battles
fought under his eye and at his instigation—so many
flagrant proofs that “he had been the author and
contriver of these unnatural, cruel, and bloody wars;
and was therein guilty of all the treasons, murders,
rapines, burnings, spoils, desolations, damages,
and mischief to the nation which had been
committed in the said wars, or been thereby occastened;
and that he was, therefore, now impeached
for the said crimes and treasons, on the behalf and
in the name of all the good people of England—”

As the clerk read these words, while all the vast
assemblage was hushed in the deep silence of attention
and excitement, the same shrill voice which
had before proclaimed the absence of the Lord-general
Fairfax again exclaimed, in tones so thrilling
that they penetrated every portion of the building—
“No! nor one hundreth part of them.” The
tumult which ensued was yet more wild and more
alarming than before; the whole crowd sprang to
their feet with a hoarse savage murmur, and a rush
and a rustling of their feet and garments that
might be heard to a considerable distance. One
officer, a grim hard-featured fanatic, leaped forward
from the ranks, and pointing with his sheathed rapier
to that division of the galleries whence the
disturbance had proceeded, furiously shouted to his
men, bidding them “Level their muskets and give
fire!” A fearful scene ensued—the heavy rattling
of the matchlocks, as they were thrown forward,

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

ready for instant use, by the fierce soldiery, was
almost drowned by the cries, shrieks, and exclamations
of the spectators, many of whom were females,
all now in mortal terror at the prospect of
receiving an immediate volley, rushing in all directions
to and fro, and some of them endeavouring
to drop down into the body of the hall. Before,
however, time was given for the men to fire, it
was announced to the lord-president that the disturber
of the court was, in truth, no other or less
personage than the Lady Fairfax, who had taken
this extraordinary mode of testifying her dislike to
the proceedings, and had been now persuaded to
withdraw. On this announcement silence and
peace was once again restored, and after a few
moments the clerk went on with the arraignment,
repeating the offensive words more loudly than before—
“On the behalf and in the name of all the
good people of England, as a tyrant, traitor, and
murderer—and an implacable and public enemy to
the commonwealth of England.” Then, with remarkable
and singular ill-taste, and as ill-judgment,
Charles, who had been continually gazing about
the court in different directions, as if entirely free
from interest of any sort in the proceedings—now
lowering on the judges with cool contemptuous
haughtiness—now glaring with an eye of bitter hatred
on the dark soldiery which kept the avenues—
now gazing with an air of sad reproachful gravity,
not all unblent with pity, on the bulk of the
spectators—actually burst out into a loud and ringing
laugh as the word traitor was pronounced.

Bradshaw again arose majestically firm and
steady—though evidently moved to anger by the
open undisguised contempt of Charles—and with
strong emphasis, and evident determination to check
this disrespectful levity on the king's part, though

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

not without consideration for the high place and
natural displeasure of the prisoner at the proceedings
of the court, rebuked him for the tone and air
he had adopted—a tone and air becoming neither
his own dignity—his position at the present moment—
nor the exaited duties and great power of
the court before whom he stood arraigned. With
the same air of unconcealed contempt which he
had hitherto displayed, Charles listened to the
president's address, and answered by a denial of
the existence of any authority whatever in the court—
of any right pertaining unto them or to the
English people to hold their king to trial—or of
any legal power at all vested in those before whom
he now stood. Little occurred worthy of farther
note during the three days of this singular and all-important
ceremonial. The king, persisting in denial
of the court's authority, refusing to plead to
the indictment under which he stood arraigned,
and constantly breaking in with frivolous and uncivil
interruptions upon the business and proceedings
of the trial, was, at the end of the first day, remanded,
and the commissioners adjourned to the
ensuing Monday, the twenty-second instant. Upon
this second day the prisoner's behaviour was the
same; and, after some considerable altercation, he
was again remanded, and led back under close custody
to Sir Robert Cotton's house, where lodgings
were assigned to him during the hearing of his
cause. Again, on the next day, the twenty-third,
the court resumed, and, on the king's appearance
at the bar, the commonwealth's attorney instantly
craved judgment on him as contumacious; saying
that the innocent blood shed by him cried aloud
for justice. For the last time the prisoner was
commanded by the president to plead, and warned
that, by persisting in his present course, he would

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

but draw upon him an immediate judgment; but
Charles again refused to offer any answer or defence,
crying out that he “valued not the charge a
rush”—that he “would not now violate the trust
his people had reposed in him, by owning a new
court of judicature”—that “it was for their liberty
he stood, and, but for this, he would not here object
to giving satisfaction to the English people of the
clearness of his past proceedings.” The clerk accordingly
was ordered to record the prisoner's default—
and the court once again adjourned until
the twenty-seventh, sitting throughout the interval
caused by the king's determination in the painted
chamber daily, and hearing witnesses to the fact
of his setting up the standard of his cause at Nottingham—
the leading of his troops in armour at
Edgehill, Newbury, and Naseby—the issuing of
mandates and commissions to his officers for prosecution
of the war!—and seeking to establish proofs
with which they judged it needful to hold themselves
provided, in case of the king's choosing at
the last to plead. After this pause they met as
previously, upon the twenty-seventh, in the great
hall at Westminster, and the cause was once more
resumed; but still the king refused to answer or
submit; and then the president informed him that
the court had considered and agreed upon a judgment,
but yet—if he had any thing to say in defence
of himself in respect to the matter charged—
they were prepared to hear him. In reply, Charles
demanded to be heard before both houses of the
parliament, assembled in the painted chamber, before
the passing of the sentence. This, after an
adjournment of the court for half an hour to consider
on the king's proposition, was refused, as
being, in effect, but a new denial of their jurisdiction
as now constituted, and a fresh contempt. On

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

the return of the commissioners he was at once informed
that he had all too long delayed the court
already by his contempt and contumacy, and that
they were resolved unanimously to proceed to judgment
and to punishment. Then, in a long speech,
eloquent and lucid, and replete with arguments
which might appear most fitting to excuse and justify
such a proceeding, and to convince the world of
the right moral justice of a measure not certainly
in strict conformity with legal precedents, Bradshaw
proceeded to pass sentence on the prisoner—
and, toward the end of his oration, urged on the
king the scriptural example of David's late repentance
for his imitation.

Unmoved and haughty, with his dark features
marked by no expression save a slight scornful
sneer, Charles rose, still covered, and strove once
again to interrupt him—demanding to be heard
concerning those great imputations thus laid to his
charge, but was again reminded that he had refused
to own the court, and that too much delay
and liberty had been already granted to him. The
sentence was then read—the president affirming it
to be “the sentence, judgment, and resolution of
the whole court,” and all the members standing up
to testify their full concurrence with their speaker.
For the last time the royal culprit claimed to be
heard; but, at the president's direction, the guards
withdrew him, still exclaiming loudly—“that, since
he was not suffered for to speak, he might expect
what sort of justice other men should have of them!”
Various and wild were the expressions of disgust
and approbation among the multitude; some cried
“God save the king!” despite the angry scowls and
bitter menaces of the fanatical and furious guards—
others, and far the most in numbers, shouted,
with inflamed visages and bitter tones, “Justice!”

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

and “Vengeance!” and “Away with him!”—and
one, more brutal than the rest, offered to strike
him with his hand as he was led forth from the
hall, and actually spat upon his beard! The court
arose! the members dispersed to their homes! the
most unprecedented, singular, and solemn trial on
record in the anuals of the universe was ended—a
trial, wherein a puissant nation was the plaintiff—a
king, the son and grandson of a long line of mighty
and hereditary monarchs, the defendant—and the
point at issue, the momentous question whether
the kings of England should be despots over cringing
and soul-shackled slaves, or the first magistrates
of an enlightened, wise, and free, and potent
people! Happily for England! happily for the
world! the judges of that wondrous court were
equal to the task. Their verdict was the fiat of
their country's freedom—rational, moderate, and
stable! and to the world that verdict set forth an
example that has been followed, far and near, to
the establishment of liberty, and happiness, and
even-handed justice, in regions then obscured by
the thick night of tyranny and ignorance! By his
blood Charles Stuart sealed the charter of England's
constitution; and, though for a short time
the people lapsed again beneath a sway as absolute
as his, it was but for a time!—and the seeds sown
in that first revolution, moistened with noble blood,
and matured by the stormy breath of war, though
they lay dormant for a space, were not extinct, but
grew up to a fair and fertile crop, and so have
flourished since—and may they flourish so for
ever! It may be that the death of Charles was
a great legal wrong!—it may be that among his
judges many were actuated by insane and senseless
feelings of overstrained religion—that many
were urged on by personal resentments!—personal

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

hopes and fears!—personal pride!—and personal
ambition! But, not the less for these things, it
must be confessed that it was A GREAT MORAL
RIGHT! If Charles deserved to live, no tyrant ever
merited to die! If Charles had lived, England
had never been, what she now is, THE FREE! nor
would another land, the giant offspring of an immortal
mother, have carried those same principles,
for which her parent bled before her, into effect
over a space a thousand times more mighty! The
good traits of the man—such as they were, feeble
and faintly marked, and showing rather the absence
of strong vice than the existence of distinguishing
and vivid virtue—must neither hide nor
palliate the evil actions and worse motives of the
king!
That it was his design to do away, so far
as in him lay, with England's constitution!—to
reign uncurbed by parliaments—the only salutary
check on regal sway!—to wield the boundless
power of the nation's sword, and grasp with the
same hand the vast resources of the nation's purse!—
to mould the church into an instrument and
weapon of his despotic government!—to reign, in
short, an absolute and autocratic sovereign!—none
can at this time doubt, unless they wilfully seal up
their minds against the truth! In desperate diseases,
means that at other times were desperate
and deadly must be applied to cure! and it may
be asserted, without much danger of disproof, that,
by the death of Charles, and by that only, could
the great principles of that immortal struggle have
been wrought out to their fulfilment. It was twice
needful!—needful, that it might hold up a terrible
and salutary dread to future tyrants—that it might
tear the roots of despotism from the soil they
would have rendered sterile!—and doubly needful,
that, by conducting England through the fearful

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

ordeal of democratic anarchy, it might infuse a yet
more salutary dread into the people, of liberty unregulated
and immoderate—licentiousness, not freedom!
These were, in part, the thoughts of Andenne
as he subscribed his name to that strange
instrument which, next to Magna Charta, may be
looked upon in its results as the chief cause of
England's present greatness. Under her previous
sovereigns, ambitious, great, and wise as many of
them doubtless were, England was but, at best, a
secondary power. Under her first and sole usurper
she blazed forth, on the instant, into a star of
almost solar magnitude; and, but for that death-warrant,
the navigation act had never given her dominion
over the boundless seas, nor made her, as
the great commercial nation, one of the mightiest
springs and morers of the universe.

What were the real motives of that man, who, if
he did not absolutely bring about, might, beyond
question, absolutely have prevented, the execution
of the king, no human understanding may divine.
But the great probability is, that, like most human
motives; they were of mingled strain—half fire and
half clay! Sir Edgar, in the course of the proceedings,
had been convinced, to his full satisfaction,
that the mind of Oliver was strangely and
unnaturally overwrought. His coarse and vulgar
jocularity at Ludlow's house—his paleness and unwonted
trepidation on the king's first appearance—
the little share he took in any portion of the trial,
for, except one outbreaking of fierce temper when
Mr. Downes, during the last adjournment, most pathetically
urged the members to grant his majesty's
demand of a joint conference of the three estates,
he had scarce taken any interest in what was
going forward—and, above all, his brutal and half-frantic
jests during the same adjournment, when

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

he daubed Henry Martin's face with ink, and jeered
and laughed so as to move the wonder of all present—
all these things, taken in connexion with the
state in which he found him when he visited his
chamber to beseech him after the sentence had
been passed, had proved to Ardenne, past all
doubt, that he was awfully perturbed in spirit. It
was late in the evening of the day following the
trial that Sir Edgar, who, though he had concurred
in the sentence, wished its mitigation,
sought Cromwell's lodging at Whitehall, nor was
it without some urgency that he compelled the soldiers
and domestics to admit him. The fortunate
commander was already in possession of the superb
apartments which had so lately called his fallen
rival master. In the first antechamber of that gorgeous
suite, two privates of the ironsides were sitting
by a blazing fire, its bright light flashing from
their steel armour and accoutrements in strong and
painful contrast to the luxurious decorations and
appliances of royal case among which they were
seated. The second and third rooms of the suite
were vacant, although dazzlingly illuminated by
many waxen lights; but, long before he reached
the door of the last room, Ardenne's attention was
aroused by the deep groans, mingled with broken
exclamations—snatches of fervent but disjointed
prayer, and bursts of passionate and painful weeping,
which fell upon his ear as he advanced. He
rapped against the panel, but his signal was unheard,
or, at the least, unheeded—though the
sounds which he had heard had now ceased, saving
only the sullen echoes of heavy and irregular steps,
distinctly audible even as they fell on the soft texture
of the three-plied Persian carpets. Scrupulous
though he was, and jealous almost to excess
of undue familiarity, Sir Edgar was too much

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

excited now to stand on points of form. He turned
the gilded handle, and almost noiselessly the door
revolved upon its hinges; and, in one of his most
dark moods, hypochondriac or conscience-stricken,
that wonderful man stood before him. The large
apartment sumptuously decked with furniture and
hangings of splendid crimson velvet—the toilet-table
with its appurtenances of transparent crystal
and plate of solid gold—the royal arms of England
embroidered on the tester of the bed, piled high
with coverlets of down and satin, passed scarcely
seen before the eyes of the spectator engrossed in
observation of the strange being who now tenanted
the halls of England's sovereign. A single light,
and that obscure and waning, stood on the central
table of some rich eastern wood, and on the hearth
a few decaying brands, which had been suffered to
burn low, smouldered with more of smoke than
flame, casting a sickly and unnatural light about
the chamber. But HE—the tenant!—with blood-shot
eyes, and features ghastly wan and haggard—
he strode to and fro with steps irregular and almost
staggering—now waving his extended arm on high—
now striking it upon his broad breast with a violence
denoted plainly by the heavy and dull sound
of the oft-repeated blows. Tears—copious and
agonizing tears—those which console not nor relieve,
but burn like vengeful fires—flowed down
his hollow cheeks—and his words, wild as his gait
and gestures, were now of bitter self-reproach, of
accusation, and remorse—now of sincere and humble
penitence—and now of fierce ecstatic triumph!—
but, in an instant, in the twinkling of the eye, as
he perceived that be was not alone, his air and aspect
were, as if by magic transformation, utterly
changed and calm.

“Ha! good Sir Edgar,” he exclaimed, “this is

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

a pleasure such as I have not long experienced—
nor, though such friendly visitations were once ordinary
things betwen us, of late days expected!”

“I have called on you,” Ardenne gravely replied,
“I have called on you now, lieutenant-general, not
for mere ordinary reasons, whether of friendship or
of ceremonial—but upon matters of great weight
and interest to England! To come to the point at
once, I have called here believing—and hoping
likewise—that I shall find in you a real and unselfish
patriot—one that regards not self-aggrandizement,
or fame, or wealth, or power, when compared
to his country's weal. In this hope—this belief—
I have come to implore you, as a friend and faithful
counsellor, that you will interpose your powerful
influence to shield this most unhappy king from
death. Justice required that he should be condemned—
justice is satisfied! The great example
is set forth to England and the universe!—all ends
are answered that his execution can attain! And
you, sir, who have won the brightest crown of warlike
honour that has been witnessed in these later
days, beware! Beware, I say, lest present times,
ay! and posterity to boot, shall deem that, in
permitting Charles to perish by the headsman's
axe, you have looked rather to your own than to
your country's interests! Kill him—for, in neglecting
to preserve, you actually kill no less than
if alone, and by a single mandate, you condemned
him—kill him, and it may well be you shall reign
yourself as monarch over England—but, to gain a
precarious, short-lived, and unhappy eminence, you
shall lose present peace and future glory—you
shall cast from you the esteem and love of those
who have bled and would die for you—you shall
stand high in solitary friendless state—without the
lingering consolation of a self-approving spirit!

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

Spare him—save him—and you shall be the first
for ever in the heart and judgment of every honest
Briten—while England's name exists, yours shall
live in coeval glory—the title of the loftiest worth—
the purest patriotism—the most disinterested
clemency that earth has witnessed since her young
surface bore the steps of giants and of angels!”

“Nay! you wax warm in eloquence!” Oliver
answered, coldly. “Surely your zeal doth eat you
up! yea, the desire of your heart doth rise up to
your brain, and cloud its better reason. I would—
ay, of a surety I do profess to you—I would lay
down not merely the poor honour—that vainest and
most fickle breath of human fantasy—which you
ascribe to me, to whom it is not due, but to the
Lord of Hosts!—but my life even—my existence
upon earth!—my hope of seeing England the freest
and the first of European princedoms!—that so
this bruised and bending reed might not be trodden
in the mire—this frail and half-cracked potsherd
might not be shivered into atoms! But, when the
Lord hath spoken, what mortal shall gainsay him?
Was it not borne into our hearts—branded with characters
of living fire upon the inmost tablets of our
souls—`Ye shall avenge my people—for their blood
and their children's blood, which he hath spilled
upon the ground that hath not drunk it up, calleth
aloud for vengeance!—yea! ye shall slay the king.'
Is it not written that `ye shall not suffer one of
them to live!' and what are we that we should contradict
Jehovali? I could not if I would—I could
not if I would—and that I would do so, as the
game stands, I say not—now save Charles Stuart
from the infliction of that righteous sentence which
you have aided to pass on him! The people have
arisen in their might—the people's voice hath gone
forth to the utmost portions of the world, `The

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

king shall surely die!' the people's voice is God's
voice! Hear it and tremble—hear it and obey!”

At once the latest hope of Edgar vanished; the
firm determination, evinced not by words only, but
by the cold hard eye, the compressed lip, the
clinched hand, and the hard-set teeth through
which the low stern voice was sent out in a harsh
and hissing whisper, proved to him so distinctly,
as to banish even hope, that Charles had not a
possibility, much less a chance, of life at Cromwell's
intercession! and from the lip of Cromwell
only could any intercession come that should prevail
over the angry prejudices and morose fanaticism
of the army! Seeing the fruitlessness of effort,
he desisted! With a sick heart and boding
spirit he departed from the presence of the arbiter,
whom even now he knew not whether to think an
over-zealous patriot or an ambitious hypocritical
adventurer, playing a deep game for a mighty venture,
and strode away to find in his lone lodging a
sleepless bed disturbed by ominous and sad presagings—
by doubts, by sorrow, by remorse!—for
he already had begun bitterly to repent the part
which he had borne in the great revolution now
about to terminate so tragically for the ruler—so
disastrously, as his fears told him, for the ruled—
and, above all, so fatally for England's permanent
and real peace. Scarcely had Edgar gone from
Cromwell's presence, before a new petitioner arrived,
and, with yet more of difficulty than the former
had experienced gained access to the presence
of his kinsman; for that petitioner was no
other than his cousin, Colonel John Cromwell, an
officer of the Dutch service, and commissioned as
his agent with the parliament by the Prince of
Wales, who at this time, resided at the Hague. In
the commencement of the interview the able and

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

accomplished soldier confined himself to solemn
and ceremonious remonstrances against the act in
contemplation; assuring his great relative of the
resentment, horror, and disgust which this atrocious
crime—for so he hesitated not to call it—
would kindle throughout every Christian land!—
would kindle, not against England, nor the parliament,
nor army—but against him alone, who, as
the world well knew, could wind the reins of government
just as he listed, pointing the councils of
the one and wielding the war-weapons of the other!

“Tush! cousin,” answered Oliver, “tell me not
of atrocity and crime! 'Tis a great act of sovereign
and solemn justice!—but, were it as you say,
I have no power to alter it. It is the army, and
not I, who will inflict this justice on the king,
brooking not any let nor hindrance.”

“Remember you not, sir,” exclaimed the other,
“how, some twelve months ago, you did profess to
me, that `rather would you draw your sword in
the defence of Charles, than suffer these republicans
to harm one hair upon his head!'—have you
forgotten this and other such asseverations, or do
you wilfully and of aforethought violate your word?”

“Well, right well I remember it!” Cromwell
replied, in tones of great asperity, “and well you do
now to remember me of it; for so you remind
me of his base and lying insincerity, that drove the
faithful and brave army into such bitterness of
wrath as not even I could stem, either by force or
counsel! The times are changed—the times are
changed, and strangely! since I spoke so to you—
and on his own head be his blood!—for by his own
craft, his own ingrate and selfish subtlety, hath he
dragged down on him this ruin. If it be true, that
whom the gods have destined to destruction they
first deprive of reason, as the wise Ethnics did

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

believe, then hath the Lord of Hosts hardened the
heart of this man that he should die, not live!”

“You are determined, then, to do this deed of infamy
and horror?” the foreign officer demanded.

“I am determined!” Oliver answered, sternly,
“I am determined not to interfere with England's
course of judgment. I have prayed for the king,
and fasted! yea, I have striven with the Lord
these many times that some way might be given
me to save him—but no return hath yet been made
to me, nor any sign, ner answer!”

Then Colonel Cromwell rose up from his seat,
and walking with light steps toward the doorway,
cautiously looked out, and satisfied himself that no
one was within earshot; then turning the key with
a wary hand, and dropping a strong night-latch,
he returned, and drawing from his bosom an emblazoned
parchment containing his credentials, and
a large sheet of vellum perfectly blank and vacant,
but signed at length and sealed, in his own name
and for his royal father, by Charles Stuart, prince
of Wales and heir apparent, he laid them on the
table under the eye of his bold kinsman.

“Cousin,” he said, “it is no time to dally now
with mere words in this matter. Look here at
this carte blanche. It is in your sole power now
to make—not yourself only—but your posterity,
and family, and kindred, happy, and great, and honourable
through all ages! Else, as they changed
their name in bygone days from Williams unto
Cromwell, so now must they be forced to change
it once again; for this one fact will bring such infamy
upon the name and the whole generation of
them, that no after ages will be able to wipe out
the shameful stain!”

The general's features worked convulsively, and
his face flushed crimson, and paled, and flushed

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

again, as he heard this address; and his hand
dropped down to his dagger's hilt, and griped it
with such force as if he would have buried his
strong fingers in the ivory pommel; but, when his
guest had ended, he answered in a quiet voice,
though evidently guarded and constrained.

“You have done!” he said, “you have done, sir,
and I have heard you out! I have been hitherto
calm!—very calm,” he continued, gradually warming,
as he spoke, into fierce ire; “I have endured
to hear my motives questioned—my assertions
doubted—and the great cause, of which I am a
most unworthy, but a most sincere supporter,
scoffed at, and vilified, and held up as atrocious in
the world's eye, infamous, and shameful! Calmly
I have endured all this!—nay, I have heard my
own good name traduced, my family dishonoured,
the name of Cromwell coupled—coupled, I say, as
if synonymous—with villany and its reward—disgrace!
Calmly I have endured this also! But
you have dared to bribe me! presumed to fancy
that you could buy me, not like a fettered captive
in the body, but like a renegado and apostate in
the chainless mind. You! you—a Cromwell—
have ventured, face to face, to offer me the basest
of affronts—to tender to me gold, and rank, and
titles, to turn me from my righteous purpose—to
seduce me from my conscience, my allegiance, and
my honour! Thank God—thank God!—I say,
thank God, if you believe in him—that I am regenerate,
and you a Cromwell—for were I one jot
more a sinner than I am—or you one tittle less
connected with my blood—then had I sheathed
this dagger”—and, as he spoke, he drew and dashed
the weapon furiously upon the ground before his
feet—“dudgeon deep in your heart! Begone! you
have your answer!”

Truly had Oliver said that the tempter was of

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

his own blood; for he rose firmly from his chair,
and, with an erect and unflinching carriage, looked
full in his enraged kinsman's eye till he ceased
speaking; and then—“Tush! cousin Oliver,” he
said, “I care not for your vagaries of passion—I
am a soldier, man, and not a woman or a child,
that words can daunt me. But now you are distempered—
think of this matter deeply; weigh it,
and ponder on it ere you answer. I shall await, at
my inn, your reply until to-morrow morning. Give
you good-night and better temper!” and he withdrew,
believing in his heart that Oliver's rage was
but assumed, and that the golden bait would take.
But sadly was he destined to be deceived; for, at
about an hour after midnight, a messenger came to
him from Whitehall, and told him he might now
go to bed, for he must not expect any more answer
than he had unto the prince; for that the
council of the officers had again been seeking God—
and there was no hope for it, but the king must
die. Accordingly, upon the following morning, the
celebrated twenty-ninth of January, Charles, after
a mournful parting with his children, was led
through the palace-garden and park of St. James
to his own chamber at Whitehall, where he prayed
for a space with Bishop Juxon, who afterward accompanied
him to the block; thence to the banqueting-hall,
and thence, through a passage broken
in the wall, unto the scaffold. There, after a short
speech, which he concluded by declaring that he
“had a good cause—he had a gracious God—and,
therefore, he would say no more,” he laid down his
head on the block, and died, with such a perfect
dignity, such a serene and modest fearlessness, unmixed
with any thing of boldness or parade, as to
justify the observation, applied originally to another,
that “no action of his life became him like
the leaving of it!”

-- 172 --

CHAPTER VII.

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]



“Now there he lies,
With none so poor to do him reverence.”
Julius Cæsar.


“Tot populis terrisque superbum
Regnatorem Asiæ. Jacet ingens litore truncus
A volsumque humeris caput, et sine nomine corpus.”
æneid, II., 556.

Midnight was on the mighty city. The happy
sleep had swept away the cares of thousands in
its still deathlike oblivion. The multitudes who
had assembled to sate themselves with gazing on
the sad yet exciting spectacle of the morning,
wearied and worn out with the unnatural tension
of their nerves during that day of horror, had passed
away to seek a contrast in the repose of their domestic
chambers. The very guards were slumbering
on their posts about the precincts of Whitehall,
and not a sound or breath disturbed the silence
of the night. Within the palace, in one of those
sublime apartments which he had loved so well
while living, upon a lofty bed, adorned with crimson
curtains, and rich ostrich plumes, and the gold-blazoned
arms of England, lay a plain oaken coffin,
half covered with a pall of sable velvet. Many
tall waxen torches blazed around the room in candlesticks
of solid silver, six feet at least in height,
and their light glanced upon a narrow plate of silver
decking the coffin's lid, whereon were these
few words, “King Charles—1648.” No mourning
crowds wept round the couch whereon the
hapless prince slept that cold sleep that knows no

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

earthly waking. No coroneted peers watched over
the embalmed remains—no flippant pages hushed
their accustomed merriment in reverence to the
ashes of their master—no guard of honour, with
trailed arms and downcast visages, stood sentinel
without the door; but, with their carbines loaded,
sheathed in their buff coats and bright armour, two
privates of the ironsides strode to and fro, passing
each other and repassing at brief intervals—the
ringing of their heavy armature, and the loud sounds
of their spurred and booted footfalls, awakening
strange echoes in that apartment of the dead. The
night wore onward, and the stars began to wink in
the cold skies, and the first coming of the morn
was felt in the increasing chillness of the air; hitherto
had the watch of those unusual mourners been
lonely and uninterrupted. The clock, however,
was just striking three, and its loud cadences were
vocal still through the long vacant halls and vast
saloons of the deserted palace, when a remote and
stealthy footstep broke upon the silence which was
succeeding fast to the loud chimes. The soldiers
interchanged alarmed and jealous glances, blew
their slow matches to a vivid flame, and, listening
with wary ears and ready weapons, resumed their
guarded walk. Nearer and nearer came the step,
firm, regular, and low, but evidently not desirous
of avoiding observation—now it was at the door—it
paused, and, bringing simultaneously their weapons
to the level, the soldiers halted between the
body and the door, and challenged loudly, “Stand,
ho! the word. Stand, or we shoot!”

“Justice and freedom!” answered a harsh and
croaking voice—and, bearing in his right hand a
small waxen taper, and in his left a staff of ebony,
Oliver Cromwell entered. He was dressed plainly
in a full suit of black cloth, with silken hose, and

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

a loose cloak of broadcloth faced with velvet, a
very light black-hilted rapier hanging from his girdle
in lieu of the long heavy broadsword which he
so rarely laid aside; his face was very pale, but
perfectly composed and grave, with the mouth
firmly closed, and the eyes shining with a steady
and unaltered light.

“Good watch,” he cried, as he came in, “you
keep good watch. Cold work, I trow, and cheerless.
What would ye say now to a flagon of October—
hey! Stephenson, hey! Bowtell? So! so!
ye are on duty, ye would say—well, interrupt me
not for that—I will relieve ye for a brief space—
but one at a time—one only! Stephenson, give
me thy carbine and the match—and now get thee
down to the buttery; tarry not over half an hour,
and return straightway to take bluff Bowtell's
place!” The soldier grinned significantly, gave
up his weapon to his officer, and walked off greatly
pleased at this brief intermission of an unpleasant
duty. Cromwell looked after him as he departed,
and, when his footsteps had sunk into silence, depositing
the carbine he had taken in a corner, he
walked up slowly to the coffin with a strong stately
step and unmoved aspect.

He hath not broken on thy watch, then?” he
demanded, with a grim smile, but evidently speaking
thoughtfully and with emotion, although wishing
to conceal his feelings by an assumption of unfeeling
merriment; “he hath not waked to scare
ye?”

“Now may the Lord forbid,” returned the superstitious
soldier, half alarmed at the words and
manner of his officer; “what mean you, worthy
general?”

“Why, how now, simpleton?” Cromwell replied;
“you look, in truth, as if he had walked forth in

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

his untimely cerements to affright you. But fear
not, Bowtell, fear not!—the king sleeps sound!—
and shall sleep till the day when the great trumpet
of Jehovah shall call him to a mightier judgment,
and, it may well be, to a darker doom! Have they
screwed down the coffin?” he continued; “I fain
would look upon him;” and he moved closer to the
bed, and, throwing back the pall of velvet, tried to
raise the lid; but, though not permanently fastened
down, it yet resisted the attempt, being held tightly
by some two or three stout spikes. After a
moment's pause he thrust the ferrule of his staff into
the chink, and made an effort thus to draw the
nails out of their sockets; but they had been driven
in too firmly, and the staff creaked as though it
would have broken. “Lend me thy rapier,” he exclaimed;
“its steel hilt will have strength enough;”
and, with the word, he forced the pommel into the
aperture between the lid and side, and, leaning
heavily upon the weapon as a lever, wrenched up
the cover with an impetus so sudden that the
nails flew into the air, and struck against the canopy
which overhung it. Then he stood fixed, and,
for a short time, speechless, regarding, with a disturbed
and cloudy brow, the mangled body of his
victim. The body, which had been opened and embalmed,
was swathed in bandages of linen drawn
so tightly round the limbs, that, when the shroud
was lifted, the perfect form and the development
of all the muscles might be traced as plainly as
while he was in life—the head, partially covered
by an embroidered napkin bound about the brows,
and a broad riband of white silk fastened beneath
the chin, was in its proper place; but a small interval,
that showed like a discoloured streak of dingy
red, marked its disseverment. The face was pale,
but scarcely more so than its wont, and far less

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

ashy in its hues than that of the undaunted warrior
who leaned over it. The lips retained their usual
and healthful colour, with something of a smile still
visible about them; the eyes were closed, but
naturally, and as if in sleep; the nose preserved
its wonted form, unsharpened as yet by the iron
hand of death. There was, indeed, no sign or
symptom of a painful and untimely dissolution on
those serene and comely lineaments—something
there might be of a languor not characteristic of
the living man, of a placidity and peace more deep
than usual; but nothing which could have led any
one to fancy that the thread of life had been snapped
violently, for him who slumbered there so
tranquilly, by the rude weapon of the executioner.
For a long time Cromwell spoke not a word—nor
moved a limb—nor even winked an eyelid—steadfastly,
solemnly gazing on the features of his fallen
foe and rival. “He sleeps indeed!—he sleeps,
how peacefully and well! That eye shall flash no
more with kingly pride; that lip be wreathed no
more into the calm but haughty sneer! The busy
brain, that plotted so much wo to England—the indomitable
mind, that would not swerve one hairbreadth
from its purpose, no, not to purchase life—
are these—are these, too, in repose, like that cold
voiceless lip, that nerveless and inanimate right
hand? Is that sleep dreamless? Doth the soul,
plunged in a dark and senseless torpor, lie paralyzed
and shorn of its pervading vigour in the abyss
of Hades?—or hath it but awakened from this
trance, after the turmoil of mortality, to more complete
perfection—to consciousness, and wisdom,
and unchanged immortality? Dost thou know,
thou cold form—dost thou know now who stands
beside thee? He who continually strove against
the tyranny thou wouldst have set up in the land!

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

—he who beat down thy banner in the field, and
swept thy gallant cavaliers like dust before the
whirlwind!—he who brought down thy glory from
the throne, and paved thy path to that still hostelry—
the grave? Dost thou know this—and yet not
start from out thy bloody cerements? I do but
dream,” he went on, after a moment's pause—“the
king is nothing! a mere clod in the valley! `Hell
from beneath is moved for thee, to meet thee at thy
coming: it stirreth up the dead for thee, even all
the chief ones of the earth; it hath raised up from
their thrones all the kings of the nations. All they
shall speak and say unto thee—Art thou also become
weak as we?—art thou become like unto us?
Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the
noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee,
and the worms cover thee! How art thou fallen
from Heaven, oh Lucifer, son of the morning! how
art thou cut down, which didst weaken the nations!'
Thus was it written of a mightier one than thou—
thus hath it been with thee! Thy place is empty
upon earth—thy country no more knows thee!
Verily thou art fallen asleep—asleep for many a
thousand years—until thou shalt be summoned to
make answer in the spirit for all thy deeds wrought
in the flesh. Yet then, even then, wilt thou have
nothing, fallen great one, nothing to witness against
me. But for thine own self-will—thine own tyrannical
and senseless folly—thine own oppressing of
the saints, and trampling under foot the delicate
and tender consciences of men—nay, more than all
this, but for thine own false-dealing and foul treachery
toward those who would have served thee truly—
thou mightst have still sat in the high place
of thy forefathers!—thou mightst have outshone
them, so far as the sovereign of a free and mighty
nation outshines the chieftain of an enslaved and

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

paltry tribe!—thou mightst have been served by
hands and swords, through the Lord's help, invincible—
honoured and loved by hearts loyal, sincere,
and single-minded!—thou mightst have fulfilled
the number of thy days, dying in green old age
amid the tears and lamentations of thy people, and
bequeathing to thy sons that puissant and time-honoured
sceptre which now shall never more be
wielded by thy race. Alas! alas! for man! Who
that looked on thee in thy fair and princely youth
would have presaged so sad an end to thy brightseeming
fortunes? Surely this frame of thine,
which mine own eyes have seen so proud-enthroned
upon thy charger's back, rallying thy followers
through the havoc and the terror of the battle—
surely this frame of thine, so strongly knit, and
muscular, and manly, was formed to baffle hardships
and to brave long years! Surely, but for
thine own insane and selfish folly, thou wast formed
to die old! Lo!” and, as he thus spoke, he laid
the finger of his right hand in the gaping wound, and
with cool scrutiny examined the consistency and
texture of the muscles, “lo! how sound is this
flesh, how wiry and elastic these dissevered sinews.
There is no symptom here of disease or debility!—
no decay—no corruption of the system! But
for the axe, he had lived years—ay! many and
long years! But, verily, all things are of the Lord—
and had He not predestined him to die, then
had he hardened not his heart, nor raised up foes
against him, of whom it is a scripture that `none
shall be weary nor stumble among them; none
shall slumber nor sleep; neither shall the girdle of
their loins be loosed, nor the latchet of their shoes
be broken.' Whom the Lord listeth to destroy,
surely he striveth but in vain; for who shall find
strength in the sword, or refuge in the speed of

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

horses, against the Lord of Hosts? Then say not
that I slew thee, but the Lord—for how had I defended
thee against the God of Battles—or how
had I acquitted whom He had judged to destroy?”
He paused from the long wild declamation which
he had poured out in the perturbation of his spirit,
half conscious, and, perhaps, half self-convicted of
criminal ambition, and struggling to convince himself
entirely of the truth of the dark creed he had
adopted, and thus to satisfy his restless spirit by a
halt voluntary self-deception. The sentinel, meantime,
had stood beside him, with his hand still
outstretched as when he first extended it to receive
again his sword, gazing partly in admiration, partly
in fear and awe, now on the calm and rigid countenance
of the dead king, now on the varying
and agitated features of his almost remorseful
judge, but less astonished at the scene than would
have been expected, in consequence of the prevailing
custom of his party to pray and preach,
with every species of whining cant or furious raving,
on all occasions anywise uncommon or surprising.
For several minutes' space Oliver gazed
again in silence on the body, and then replacing
the lid gently and almost tenderly—“Farewell,”
he said, “farewell on earth for ever! Strangely
have we been linked together here below, and
wonderfully do we part! Hadst thou prevailed,
my fate had been more bitter! Farewell! farewell!
we meet no more, whether for good or evil,
until that final meeting when God must judge between
us two—till then, sleep soundly—and then
awake—He only knows—to what!”

He then replaced the screws, and threw the
pall across the coffin as before, the soldier Bowtell
holding a torch, which he had taken from the
nearest candelabrum, to assist him; this finished,

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

he withdrew a pace or two, wrapped his cloak
closely round him, and sat down upon a settle near
the bed. The soldier, having replaced the light,
stood for a little time in silence, and then—“I pray
you tell me now,” he said, “heutenant-general,
what mode of government shall we now have?”

“The same as then was!” he answered, in a
sharp decisive tone; and, instantly relapsing into
silence, sat in deep sullen thought, until the other
soldier came back from the buttery; then, forgetting
quite or disregarding his first promise of relieving
Bowtell in his turn, he took up the small
taper he had brought with him, and left the room
in his dark mood, speaking no word to either of the
sentinels.

CHAPTER VIII.

“To hold you in perpetual amity,
To make you brothers, and to knit your hearts
With an unslipping knot, take Antony
Octavia to his wife. * *
* * * By this marriage
All little jealousies, which now seem great,
And all great fears, which now import their dangers,
Would then be nothing.”
Antony and Cleopatra.

Some months had passed after the death of
Charles, during which a new form of government
had been established. By a vote of the commons
the existence of the upper house was declared dangerous
and useless, and, without more ado, it was
abolished. About the same time, by another vote,
monarchy was extinguished, and it was made high
treason to proclaim, or otherwise acknowledge,

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

Charles Stuart, commonly called the Prince of
Wales, as king of England. A council of state
had been next composed, of forty-one members—
among whom were Fairfax, Cromwell, Bradshaw,
with St. John and the younger Vane—on whom
devolved the duties of the executive, with a proviso
that they should resign their powers to the state
as soon as the republic should be settled on a per
manent and stable basis. Some disaffection of the
army, and tumults which, for a short time, threatened
to be dangerous to the new government,
were put down and punished rigorously by the
zeal and energy of Cromwell, and all domestic
matters wore now a show of happier and fairer
promise than Ardenne had ever hoped to witness;
while the republic had already been acknowledged,
and received the greetings of many—the most
powerful potentates of Europe. Spring had grown
into early summer; but, while all things around him
gradually wore a fuller and more perfect beauty,
while buds expanded into full-blown blossoms, and
woods put on their freshest garniture of green, and
the rich fields gladdened the farmer's heart by their
broad promise, the hopes of Ardenne had been
blighted more and more, had faded into sorrows,
had been seared and dried up into absolute despair.
A very few days after the king's execution
he had been summoned to repair with speed to
Woodleigh, where Sibyl—his beloved — his last
and only link to the cold world—was dangerously, if
not desperately ill. He found her—as his crushed
heart too truly had presaged—already dying. He
watched beside her couch, and day by day marked
the successive inroads of disease on that dear
form! He saw her hourly growiag weaker, paler,
and less earthly in her mortal frame; and hourly,
as he thought, more heavenly, more angelic in her

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

mind. Between them there was now no estrangement,
no distrust. Death, which to ordinary spirits
is a separation—death was to them a bond of union.
Disguise was at end—both felt, both knew, and
both acknowledged that “some wintry blight,” indeed
“some casual indisposition,” was the immediate
cause of her decline, yet that a pined and
broken heart had sapped the corporeal energies, and
betrayed the fortress to the insidious spoiler. Sorrow,
regret, deep mourning, cast their dark shadows
over them, but remorse came not near them—
nor reproach—nor any bitter feeling except the
sickening sense of hope deferred. Sad though it
was and pitiful, it was a lovely scene—that deathbed!
The bold and fearless soldier, unmanned
utterly, and sobbing like a sickly infant over the
wreck of her whom he felt that he now loved better
when stricken, blighted, and cut off already
from communion with the sons of men, than when
she was the pride and admiration of all who chanced
to meet her. It has been said already that there
was no disguise between them; and now, when
every possibility of selfish motives was removed;
when there could be no more the slightest misconstruction;
when all asperities were, in truth, softened
down by the approach of that great alchymist
of mortal deeds and mortal causes—death! all that
had been before obscure and intricate was rendered
plain as noonday. And Sibyl shamed not
to confess her sense of her own hapless error, an
error which had robbed her lover of all chance of
happiness on earth—had robbed herself of life!—
and Ardenne, melted and tortured by contrition,
and half-repentant, as has been shown already, of
the part which he had played, and morbidly dissatisfied
with the result of the experiment, sat groaning
in the spirit by her pillow, and confessed, in very

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

liopelessness of heart, that he had cast away his
all for a mere vision—for a most vain and senseless
fancy. But in these bitter moments it was
hers, as the true woman's part, still to enact the
comforter—to point the real evils, which, while in
health and happiness, she scarce would have admitted
such, that he had battled to put down—and
the more real benefits which must spring up hereafter
from the anarchy that had succeeded to the
fall of Charles, as darkness follows the decline of
day only to bring forth the more pure and mellow
moonshine. She died—and Ardenne was, indeed,
alone—alone for ever!—without one tie on earth—
without one kindred creatore through whose
veins the pure blood of his fathers poured its unmingled
current—without one selfish hope—without
one feeling left that could disturb or alienate
his absolute devotion to his country's weal! He
looked upon her cold corpse with a tearless eye—
he saw the fresh green sod heaped over her—and
felt that he had sacrificed his all, and sacrificed it
in chase of a phantom! He felt that England
was as far from rational and real liberty as at the
war's commencement, and how much farther from
the blessed calm of an established peace. A cold
and bitter mood of grief had fallen on him, obscuring
all his brighter qualities, and overpowering the
energies of a mind once as elastic and pervading
as the tempered steel! It had changed his very
soul!—it had made him—even more than all the
previous sorrows he had known, the previous perils
he had faced, the previous disappointments he
had writhed in bearing—an altered—a new man!
The brilliant dreams and the warm hopes of youth
had faded long ago! The high and noble purposes
of middle age—the pure ambition to be a
benefactor, not of his countrymen alone, but of the

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

universal human race—the steady longing after an
honest and clear fame—the sacred fire of patrioism
itself, were now, if not extinct, so chilled
and overwhelmed by the dull apathy of settled wo,
that it had needed much again to raise them into
luminous and active being. It was just when he
was the most absorbed in this sad stupor, some
three or four days only after the death of his lost
Sibyl, that an express arrived to rouse him from
his sullen musings among the shades of Woodleigh,
which had become once more his own—he being
next of kin to his untimely-parted cousin. It was
an express from that great man, who, more than
ever, now, since the decease of Charles, swayed as
he chose the destinies of England, craving his instant
presence to confer on matters of the highest
import both to themselves and to their country. It
is true that, long before this period, Sir Edgar Ardenne
had ceased to feel that deep respect and
almost veneration which he once had entertained
for Cromwell. He had long found his suspicions
growing daily and hourly more strong—daily and
hourly more confirmed by overt actions. Still, with
such wondrous skill and subtlety had the archschemer
wound along his path, onward, still onward!
that it was quite impossible to say at what
point of his ascent, or if indeed at all, he had
passed the confines of sincerity and patriotism, to
enter the stern regions of ambition. That Cromwell
at this time enjoyed a power eminently great,
and at the same time dangerous, Ardenne could
not deny—that he had attained to that power by
his own energy was self-apparent—but whether
he had framed the course which had exalted him
according to the dictates of religion and of conscience,
and so found his own high fortunes while
seeking but for England's weal; or whether he

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

had struggled forward to his own grandeur as his
only goal, he could not even now decide. One
thing he clearly saw, that the experiment had for
the present failed!—that, by the death of Charles,
tyranny was indeed put down!—but put down
only to be followed by anarchy—or by a tyranny
more mighty than the former! But, seeing this,
he saw no present way of extrication save through
the medium of the very man whom he suspected,
whom he feared, the most. He therefore judged
it most advisable not to permit the alienation
which had been growing up between them to become
total; but, keeping a shrewd watch on all his
motions, to discover, if possible, what might be his
ulterior views, and, so far as his own influence
might avail, to keep him in the path of honesty
and honour. “He can do more for England than
any living man,” he muttered to himself, as, in obedience
to the unexpected summons, he shook off
his lethargy and set his foot in the stirrup—“he
can, beyond all question; and let us hope he will.
He had high virtues once no less than wondrous
talents; and, certainly, I know not why I
should assume it as a fact that they are now extinct.
And I—since I have lost all else—since I
have worn away the flower of my years—wasted
the sweetness of my whole existence in struggling
for my country, why should I hesitate to
pour out the dregs of an unprized and wearisome
existence; why should I doubt to cast away life itself
also—a life which only separates me from her—
if that my life can profit England? I will—I will,
as I have begun, so persevere! Consistency and
honour now alone are left to me, and never will I
disobey their dictates! A name which, though I
never shall transmit to others, I, at least, its last
owner, never, never will disgrace!” He took his

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

solitary way to London, and, if not the less sad,
was at the least less bitterly absorbed by sorrow;
he mingled, with a grave aspect, certainly, and a
subdued demeanour, in the chance society of men,
and struggled, not all unsuccessfully, to shake off
a melancholy which, though it was a luxury to indulge,
he felt it was a duty to repress. The third
day toward nightfall found him already in the
heart of the metropolis, which, under its new masters,
wore a composed and steady aspect of society,
not, indeed, very gay or pleasing, yet praiseworthy
at least for the entire absence of rude revelry or
riot in the crowded streets. Ardenne found Cromwell,
as when he last had visited him, occupying
the royal chambers of Whitehall, but with far
more of pomp and show than he had as yet witnessed
about the person of the independent leader.
Two or three officers, richly attired, waited in the
anterooms, and a page, sumptuously though not
gayly dressed, opened the door of his apartment to
the gallant baronet with deep and silent reverence.
The cordial warmth which Oliver exhibited would
in itself have called forth something of suspicion
from the mind of Sir Edgar; for, latterly, although
not absolutely estranged from each other, there
had been a passing coldness, a want of frank and
cheerful confidence between them, which caused
the present alteration of the general's air and manner
to be very obvious. But, to confirm his fears,
after a short discourse on various matters connected
with state policy and questions of the day—
“You have not heard, I trow, Sir Edgar,” Cromwell
began abruptly, after a little pause, “you have
not heard of the new trust the parliament hath now
of late conferred on me?—even the Lord Lieutenancy
of Ireland, with command of the forces

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

needful to crush the embers of this accursed rebellion
that yet devours the land!”

“I have not,” answered Ardenne. “Have you
accepted it?”

“Surely I have,” returned the general; “for,
of a truth, the commons' house, ay! and the councit
of state also, were very urgent! yea! unto the
taking no denial! for, at the first, I would have
fain denied it. Truly my soul is sick of war and
tumult, and would retire to the privacy of humble
and domestic life. But, as I say, they would take
no denial! and, moreover, after a while, diligently
searching the Lord's will, praying myself with
earnest zeal, and profiting, too, by the prayers of
better men, I have been convinced that my repugnance
to this duty was not of the Lord—but a back-sliding
rather, and a fainting of the flesh; a yielding
to the vain temptations of the world and the
devil! It is not for me to draw my hand from off
the handle of the plough, when He hath manifestly
fixed on me the task of turning up the hard and
stubborn glebe.”

“A powerful army, doubtless, is assigned to
you,” said Ardenne, half musing, half inquiring.

“Doubtless! Twelve thousand horse and foot—
the picked men of the host, that hath so gloriously
worked out the freedom of the land—the
regiments and their commanders subject to my
own choice! One hundred thousand pounds of
sterling silver in the military chest, and all things
corresponding! Verily, by the Lord's help, soon
shall we have peace as settled in the wildest bog of
Ireland as in the heart of London!”

“It is a great trust!” Ardenne again answered,
coldly, “the greatest for a subject! When set
you forth?”

“Speedily,” Cromwell replied, “right speedily!

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

—but, ere I go, I have yet one thing to perform—
the parliament, as not content with these high honours
it hath done me, commands me to appoint all
the chief officers. The master of the horse is a high
post—important, onerous, and of great weight!
Now, Edgar Ardenne, though we have differed
somewhat lately, I do know you able, valiant,
honest, and trusty—such are the attributes needful
for this great office—go with me—it is yours!”

“I thank you,” Edgar replied, perfectly unmoved.
“Think me not ignorant of the honour,
nor yet ungrateful when I decline that honour. In
truth, I am sick of blood—blood of my countrymen!
I would to God no drop of it had been shed
here in England—for I do fear me very much it
hath been shed in vain.”

Oliver was evidently discomposed; he rose abruptly,
and took many turns about the room, muttering
to himself; then, stopping suddenly—“Mark
me!” he said. “I love you, Edgar Ardenne, I have
loved you ever!—yea, since that first night when
we met nigh Roysten—I have felt ever that in you
there is an honesty different from that of men.
You preach not, neither do you pray much in public,
yet I do well believe you have more true religion
than half the saints of the land. You can
fight, too, with the foremost—and counsel better
than the wisest! You must go with me! you
must strike on my side! Surely the Lord shall
yet do greater things for this regenerate land than
he hath done already—though wondrous are his
works and great his loving-kindness — and it is
graven in my heart within me, that by me shall
he do them!—although I be but a rough instrument,
a blunt and edgeless tool, for his omnipotent
right hand! Go with me, now, go with me—and
I say not that I will make you great—for, of a

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

truth, it is not for a grovelling worm upon the
earth to speak of making earthworms great!—
creation is the Lord's, and the Lord's only!—but I
do say that my fortunes shall be thy fortunes also!
and my hopes thine! Lo! you, I have a daughter—
one yet a maid—comely, too, in the flesh—discreet,
and virtuous, and sage—even my youngest—
Frances! Again! I say not that I will give
her to thee in the bonds of wedlock; for, truly,
hearts cannot be given and transferred like golden
dress—neither do I esteem it wise or lawful for
a parent to do any force to those most strong and
inward inclinations! But this I will say—for it is
a truth, I do profess to you, a very truth!—that I
believe the maid hath looked not hitherto on any
man to love him—and that, rather than any man on
earth, would I see thee my son-in-law! Thine own
high qualities, so that the Lord look down upon
this work, will do the rest! Give me thine hand;
say that thou wilt go with me! surely thou shalt
be next in power unto myself—next in the glory
of the deeds we shall accomplish in the Lord's
qause and England's. Thou shalt see yet, and
share in very mighty changes—”

“I were dishonest,” Sir Edgar interrupted him,
with vehemence, “I were dishonest! a base traitor
to my cause, my conscience, and my country, did
I pretend to doubt your meaning! I read you,
sir, I read you as you were an open book before
me—but me you know not, nor can comprehend
at all! Neither—great as you are, and greater as
you wish to be—can you tempt me one inch from
the straight path! My heart, General Cromwell,
is in the grave!—in the grave with that peerless
woman who once, at your hands, saved me from a
father's madness! Not—not to be a queen's—an
angel's husband, would I forego the memory of her

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

on earth—the hope of her in Heaven! As for
what you call greatness, I care not for it—nay, I
do loathe it!—for it is villany—dishonour—shame!
Farewell! I leave you, sir, in sorrow—in strong
and bitter sorrow! Fairly I tell you to your face.
I do suspect you very deeply—and if it be as I
suspect, I will oppose you to the death! Pause!
pause—and oh! consider!—it is a little thing to be
a king!—a tyrant!—a usurper! It is the mightiest
of all things to have the power to be so, and
the virtue to decline that power! Be, as you may,
your country's friend, its guardian, and its father!
Beware! I say, beware how you attempt to be its
ruler! Better is a pure conscience than a golden
bawble! He who cannot err hath said, `What
shall it avail a man to gain the whole world and
lose his own soul!' You say you love me—I did
once love—honour—esteem—ay! venerate you—
you, Oliver Cromwell! and rather would I hew off
the best limb of my body than see you play the part
which I do fear you meditate! Answer me not,
sir! no profession can convince me. Actions—actions,
sir—actions only can prove to me your truth.
Sincerely I pray God that I may be in error—
sincerely I pray God you may be strengthened
to cast temptation far behind you—to be the great,
the glorious, the immortal benefactor of your land,
you may be if you will! Go, then, to Ireland—go—
do your duty; I will adhere to mine. My sword
is in its scabbard, never to come forth more unless
my country shall require it against a foreign foe!
or—a domestic tyrant! Farewell! may Heaven
give you strength—farewell!”

“Do we part friends?” asked Oliver, whose
strong nerves were greatly shaken, and whose
mind, wholly impassable at ordinary moments to
such feelings, was penetrated by a sense of

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

absolute humiliation, and overpowered by the sublime
and genuine force of real virtue; “do we part
friends?”

“And shall, I trust, meet friends!” Edgar replied,
clasping his hand with fervour, while a tear
stood in his dark eye. “You have no truer friend!—
no more sincere admirer—be but yourself—within
the four seas that gird Britain! May Heaven
protect you, and preserve you—as I have thought
you—as I would think you ever—noble!”

Again he grasped his hand, wrung it hard, turned,
and left the room.

“Can it be so?” cried Cromwell, in a low
thoughtful tone, “can it be so?—and hath he read
my inward soul—read it more truly than myself?”
He strode across the room with a loud step and a
kingly port. “Not king—but the first man in
England! Ha!” but again his proud glance sank,
his firm step faltered, and he struck his bosom
with the eager violence of passionate repentance.
“Avaunt!—avaunt!—get thee behind me!—no!
no! he erred!—he erred!—yet had he wellnigh
made me deem myself a villain! `Not king, but
the first man in England!' Well, first in virtue!—
first in sincere god-seeking piety!—first, it may
be, in good report—which men call fame!—in the
Lord's favour, and the people's love! But not—
not first in power, or wealth, or rank! Not first, as
that bold Ardenne said, in villany! No! no! he

erred, and I am sound at heart—my breast is proof
to thy devices! Avaunt, thou crafty devil! I am
strong—strong—strong in virtue!”

He saw not Ardenne any more for many a year
of peril and success—of labour and of sin—and of
the world's arch phantom—glory! But six days
afterward Edgar beheld him, seated in his coach
of state, dragged by six stately horses, tossing their

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

plumed heads and shaking their superb caparisons
as proudly as though they were conscious of the
freight they drew along the crowded streets. He
marked the quiet air of exultation and of triumph
that sat on his firm lip and glanced from his deep
eye! He noted the unwonted splendour!—the
gorgeous dresses and accoutrements of his lifeguard—
eighty young men — majors and colonels
of the army, mounted more splendidly than the
pretorian band of any king in Europe; sheathed in
bright steel, with waving plumes, and floating
scarfs, and all the bravery of the cavaliers! He
saw the haughty bearing of his son Henry—his
lieutenant and master of the horse!—he saw the
soldiery, in their magnificent array, trooping along,
with their proud banners flaunting in the summer
sunshine, and the triumphant clangour of their
military music waking the merriest echoes behind
their adored leader!—and, above all, he heard the
thundering acclamations of the multitude as that
pomp swept along!—and, with a heavy sigh, he
turned from that sight in all other eyes so glorious
and majestic—a sigh for Cromwell's fame!—a sigh
for England's peace!

-- 193 --

CROMWELL. BOOK IV.

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]



“Now could I, Casca,
Name to thee a man most like this night,
That thunders, lightens, opens graves, and roars
As doth the lion in the Capitol;
A man no mightier than thyself, or me.
In personal action; yet prodigious grown,
And fearful, as these strange eruptions are.
Casca. 'Tis Cæsar that you mean: is it not, Cassius?”
ShakspeareJulius Cœsar,

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

“And Dunbar field resounds thy praises loud.”

Milton's Sonnets.


The stubborn spearmen still made good
Their dark impenetrable wood,
Each stepping where his comrade stood,
The instant that he fell.
No thought was there of dastard flight;
Linked in the serried phalanx tight,
Groom fought like noble, squire like knight,
As fearlessly and well.”
Marmion.

Once more upon the charger's back! once more
among the trumpets!

A year had passed since Cromwell, invested
with his new dignity of lord-lieutenant, landed
in Dublin Bay—a year — during the course of
which his arms, attended everywhere by victory,
and edged by deadly vengeance, had swept like
a tornado over devoted Ireland. Her strongest
holds were levelled to the dust, piles of fire-blackened
stones quenched with the life-blood of
their massacred defendants. It was a year of
merciless destruction — of unsparing, indiscriminating
slaughter—a year which cast a deep stain
on the name of Cromwell, never before attainted
by the dark charge of cruelty—a year the miseries
of which were such that they have branded that
name on the memories of the Irish with such

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

imperishable hate, that, even to this day, their direst
malediction is, “the curse of Cromwell be upon
you.” From his career of victory and havoc
Oliver was recalled, in the earlier months of '50,
to return to England and oppose the Prince of
Wales, who, having landed in the north, had been
proclaimed and crowned the King of Scots, and,
at the head of a large army, was preparing to
assert his rights. With his accustomed energy,
he instantly appointed Ireton his lord deputy and
Ludlow his lieutenant of the horse, delegating all
his powers to them, and leaving them to finish
what he had so effectually set in motion; and in a
very short space was in London to receive the
parliament's instructions. Here he was welcomed
with the highest honours and rewards; and, after
some delay, owing to the refusal of Lord Fairfax,
who was himself of that persuasion, to command
against the Scottish Presbyterians—a refusal which,
with much urgency, and, it would seem, with real
and unfeigned sincerity, Oliver strove to combat—
set forth, invested with the supreme command of
the land forces of the parliament, to crush, as was
expected, at a single blow, the power of the Scottish
royalists, and lead the second Charles in triumph
to the footstool of the proud republicans, or
to expel him from the kingdom of his fathers a
despairing fagitive.

In this their overweening confidence, however,
the English government were for a time disappointed;
for, having crossed the Tweed, and advanced
almost to the walls of Edinburgh before
the last days of July, their general was so far from
gaining any real or definitive advantage, that, after
two or three smartly-contested skirmishes, and
much manœuvring against the veteran Lesley, who
resolutely declined a general action, he was

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

compelled, by want of forage and provisions, to reship
five hundred of his men from Musselburgh for
Berwick, and with the remnant—described by one
of his best officers as “a poor, shattered, hungry
and discouraged army”—to fall back in some confusion
on Dunbar, where he might be supported by
his fleet and storeships. Having been pressed so
closely by the Scottish horse on his retreat from
Musselburgh to Haddington that he was at one
time in much danger—his rear-guard, which had
been outstripped by the centre and advance, being
exposed for a short time to the chance of an attack
from the whole power of the Scots—by favour of a
misty night he arrived within a few miles of Dunbar
late in the evening of the first day of September.
On the morning of the second, Oliver's army
lying in a low swampy plain, with an exhausted
country in their rear, a mountainous ridge held by
a superior force in front, a stormy and tempestuous
sea upon their right, and the weather such as to
prevent any communication with the fleet, scarce
any situation can be fancied more desperate and appalling
than that of the invaders. Throughout that
morning he saw the host of Lesley holding the hill
with resolute determination, in a position of such
formidable strength that he himself has mentioned
it as one wherein `ten men were better to hinder
than a hundred to make way.' Below this hill was
a small narrow plain, running down on the right
hand to the sea, between the ridge then occupied
by Lesley and a deep cleugh or dell, through
which a rapid and impetuous stream found its way
to the German Ocean, into which it falls at Broxmouth
Park. But, toward evening, he perceived a
movement in the hostile lines, and, shortly afterward,
a mighty shout rang on his ears. Immediately
he leaped upon his horse, and, galloping forth

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

with a handful of his chosen guard, rode to the
brink of the ravine, from which he might behold
the Scottish ranks pouring tumultuously down from
their commanding station into that narrow strip
whereon their very numbers would but operate
against themselves, vociferously calling on their
officers to “lead them down to Ramoth Gilead
that they might slay the foe—even the blasphemous
accursed Philistine!” For a while he gazed
steadily upon them without speaking; and, by the
curl upon his lip, and the deep sneer of his expressive
nostril, many of those around him fancied that
he saw and detected some deep purpose in the
hostile movement; but when band after band came
rushing down, column on column of dark pikemen—
brigade after brigade of guns—and, finally,
the horse and the reserve, with Scotland's royal banner,
shouting, “The sword of the Lord and of Gideon”—
their favourite war-cry—the gloom which
had sat upon his brow for many days passed suddenly
and was succeeded by a wild gleam of joy.
“The Lord,” he cried, flinging his arm aloft, and
giving the spur to his charger till he plunged and
bolted from the earth—“the Lord of Hosts—he
hath delivered them into mine hands!” and—while
the numbers of the Scottish, vastly superior to his
own, and ten times more than could be marshalled
fittingly upon that battle-ground, were drawing up,
as best they might, their crowded and disordered
ranks where they had neither room to fight, nor
any way by which to fly if routed—he coolly reconnoitred
the ravine, passable only at one point, and
that, though pervious even to artillery, a rugged ford,
between steep banks, shadowed with timber-trees,
and domineered by earthy mounds scarped naturally
by the wintry floods. Having determined instantly,
in his own mind, on an attack en masse upon the

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

morrow, he ordered an advanced guard of horse and
foot to occupy this all-important station—selected
nine of his best regiments to force the passage at the
earliest dawn of day—and then, announcing his design
to his assembled officers in council, and ordering
all things to be in preparation for the attack
with the first glimmering of the east, threw himself
down on his camp bed without removing any
part of his attire, and slept so soundly that his attendants
had no easy task to rouse him from his
dreamless and untroubled slumbers when the appointed
hour had arrived. Ere he was in the saddle
day had dawned fully; and then, having relied
on Lambert for the due execution of the orders on
which his plan depended, he galloped to the front,
expecting to find all in readiness, and wondering
that his artillery was not yet heard, covering the
passage of his troops. He reached the advanced
lines, and all was in confusion. During the night,
Lesley, aware of the importance of that point, had
utterly cut off the guard detached for the defence
of the ravine—so utterly, indeed, that not a soldier
had escaped to bear the tidings of defeat to his superiors—
and occupied it with a force equal at least
to that which Cromwell had appointed to oppose
him. The sky was gray already, but the approach
of morning was delayed, or, at the least,
obscured by a thick mist arising from the seaboard,
and spreading over the flat land on which both
armies had slept upon their weapons in grim preparation
for the coming strife. A powerful horse-regiment,
which had been chosen to advance the
foremost, was in the very act of passing—some
having crossed the stream, and now laboriously
struggling up the banks on the Scotch side, and
the rest even now battling with the heavy current,
when a tremendous fire of musketry and ordnance

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

was poured upon them while in confusion; and
when, despite this fearful obstacle, they forced the
pass, they were charged instantly, and thrown into
disorder by a brigade of cuirassiers appointed for
this duty by the veteran Lesley. While they were
fighting with a desperate obstinacy, that, had they
been relieved or re-enforced, would even yet have
rendered them victorious, the infantry, who, in advancing
to support them, had suffered terribly by
the well-served artillery of the Presbyterians, were
in their turn charged, broken, and pushed back
across the clough by the pike-regiments, which
then, as in all former periods, composed the pride
and strength of the Scotch host. Just at this moment
Cromwell reached a small eminence that
overlooked the scene—he saw his scheme wellnigh
frustrated; one of his best brigades of horse
almost annihilated—his infantry repulsed—his attack
not merely disappointed, but on the very point
of being turned against himself—and all this time
Lambert, his major-general, had not brought up a
single gun, much less attempted to assist the
charge or cover the retreat of his defeated squadrons.
A dark red flush rose to his cheek, his
brow!—his eye flashed lurid fire—as he dashed
up to the artillerists, fiercely commanding them,
with a voice tremulous and hoarse from ire—“To
shoot sharply and upon the instant, or, as the Lord
Jehovah liveth, ye shall swing from these oaks ere
the sun rises.” Awed by his threats and stimulated
by his presence, they struggled nobly to redeem
their error—gun after gun belched forth its
cloud of smoke and flame, and the shot plunged,
with accurate aim and awful execution, into the
serried masses of the Scotch, enabling the discomfited
and shattered cavalry to draw off and repass
the stream. “Ride for your life,” cried

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

Oliver to one, the nearest, of his staff, “and bring up
my pike-regiment—mine own, I say—under the
trusty Goff! and Jepherson's horse-squadrons, and
Lumley's musketeers! Ride—ride, I tell thee, on
the spur! And thou,” he added, “away to Lambert,
Kingsland; let him bring up more guns—more
guns!” and, too impatient to await the execution
of his orders in quiet inactivity, he galloped furiously,
attended only by a slender staff and captain's
guard of cuirassiers, down to the steep banks
of the ford. There he stood, coolly gazing on the
advancing ranks of Lesley, a mark for the artillery,
and even for the small arms of the Scottish;
the balls from which shivered the trees and tore
the ground about him, but harmed not, strange to
say, either himself or any of the little group behind.
It was, indeed, a critical conjuncture—a
stout division of field-guns was whirled up, at the
speed of powerful and active horses, to the brink
opposite the very spot where Cromwell stood!—
and now they were unlimbered!—and now, with
matches lighted, the cannoneers were busily engaged
directing them toward him! Then, from
the dark and wooded gorge beneath, a prolonged
flourish of their trumpets announced the presence
of the enemy; who now, the independents having
been forced back bodily from their position, were
crowding down, in numbers almost irresistible, in
their turn to attempt the passage. The eye of
Cromwell for the first time grew anxious, and his
lip quivered visibly, as with the blast the heavy
tramp of the advancing pikemen was heard above
the ripple of the water, and the bright heads of
their long weapons were seen glimmering above
the mistwreaths which partially obscured the ranks
that bore them. A mounted officer dashed up to
him, spoke a few hurried words, and, ere the

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

gloom had cleared from Cromwell's brow, the
steady march of his own regiment fell joyously
upon his ear! They halted, as the heads of their
long files came up, abreast of their commander;
while, with their matches ready lighted, six hundred
musketeers, under the gallant Lumley, hastened
to line the hither verge, availing themselves
of every crag or stunted bush whereby to hide
themselves, and whence to pour their unseen volleys
on the host below. With a few words, fiery,
and terse, and full of that enthusiastic confidence
which had so wonderfully gained the hearts of all
that followed him, Oliver now addressed his chosen
veterans. In deep, and, as it might seem, sullen
silence, they attended while he spoke; but, as he
ended, such a shout arose as startled Lesley's host
and roused them from their dreams of victory.
“Oliver! Oliver! hurrah!” and, with the words,
they rushed down headlong on the spears of the
advancing foe, shouting their cry—“The Lord!
the Lord of Hosts!” Meanwhile the musketry
of Lumley was not silent!—bright, bright, and
quick it flashed from every gray stone — every
bracken bush—and every tuft of broom that fringed
those broken banks!—and, to increase the din, ten
guns, which Lambert, wakened at length to energy,
wheeled up at the full gallop, opened their fire upon
the feebler ordnance of the Scottish, killing the cannoneers,
dismounting their light pieces, and silencing,
after a single ill-directed volley, their fruitless
effort. Taken thus absolutely by surprise, the
Presbyterian squadrons reeled in their turn—and
louder from the depths of the ravine arose that
awful shout, “The Lord! the Lord of Hosts!” as,
through the waters, whose dark current—dark with
human gore—flowed feebly now, choked and obstructed
with the bodies of the dead and dying, that

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

irresistible and never-conquered band charged onward,
bearing the felics of the enemy before them,
with shrick, and yell, and execration, up! up! at
the pike's point! up to the level ground whence,
flushed with hope of easy triumph, they had but
now descended—and still the well-aimed shot of
Lumley's skirmishers fell thick among the flyers.
With half a glance Cromwell perceived—and with
him to perceive was instantly to profit by the moment
of advantage. Putting himself at the head
of Jepherson's brigade of ironsides, which came up
at a rapid trot just as Goff's pikemen were appearing
on the farther brow, brandishing high in air his
formidable rapier, and pointing with a grim smile
to the strife raging and reeling opposite, he spurred
his charger down the bank! Two bounds bore
him across the chasm, and, with a louder clang of
corslet, spur, and scabbard than had resounded yet
that day, down rushed those zealot horsemen!

The morning hitherto had been dull, gloomy,
and dispiriting; but, as the leader of the ironsides
spurred his black charger up the steep ascent, and
paused an instant there—a breathing statue, bolder,
and nobler, and more massively majestic than any
sculpture from the inspired chisel of the Greek!—
contemplating the features of the already half-gained
battle—for from their right wing to their
centre the whole army of the covenanters, crowded
together and unable to manœuvre, was reeling to
and fro in most tumultuous disarray—just at that
instant the mist bodily soared upward, and the
broad glorious sunlight streamed out rejoicingly,
kindling up all the field of battle and the rich valley
to the right, and the superb expanse of the wide
German Ocean, now calm and cradling on its azure
bosom the friendly vessels of the commonwealth,
that loomed like floating castles through the

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

dispersing fog. It was a wonderful—a spirit-stirring
change—and he who witnessed its effects the first,
inspired by the sublimity of what he looked upon,
struck by a thought no less sublime, cried out,
flinging his arm aloft in proud anticipation of his
coming triumph—“Let God arise, and let his enemies
be scattered!” The aspect of the man, rising,
as it were, suddenly from out the bowels of the
earth—the stern composure of his halt—the simultaneous
outburst of the sunbeams—and, above
all, the wonderful quotation, delivered in a voice
so loud as to be heard by hundreds of both hosts,
and yet so passionless and clear as to strike every
heart with something of that awe which would attach
to aught miraculous—completed what the ordinary
means of warfare had so well commenced.

Their broadswords flashing in the newly-risen
beams, and their united voices pealing forth, as it
were by inspiration, the apt words of their leader,
the ironsides swept onward to the charge!—and,
without pause or hesitation, catching enthusiasm
from the cries of those who went before—regiment
after regiment of the invaders poured unopposed
over the perilous chasm; and, forming as they
reached the level ground, plunged in with shot of
arquebuss and push of pike upon the wavering
masses, that could now offer only an inert resistance
to their impetuous onset.

For a short time the native valour of the Scots
supported them after their flank was turned, and
their whole line confused and shaken beyond all
hope of restoration!—for a short time they stood
firm with their serried spears—shoulder to shoulder—
foot to foot-when one man fell, another stepping
instantly into his place—and only ceasing to
resist when all had ceased to live. But, charged
front, flank, and rear, by horse and foot, pell-mell,

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

the cannon-shot making huge gaps in their dense
columns, it was impossible that they, or any,
should hold out. They broke—they scattered—
they retreated not, but fled—in wild and irretrievable
dismay—pursued, cut down, and slaughtered
by the fresh cavalry of Cromwell, who for eight
miles had execution of the flyers!—while the triumphant
general, calling a halt when he perceived
the battle won, sang, with his zealot legions swelling
the stormy chorus, the hundred and seventeenth
Psalm, in honour of that Lord who, as he
said, “after the first repulse, had given up his enemies
as stubble to the strong arms and the victorious
weapons of his own elected people.”

CHAPTER II.

“And Worcester's laureate wreath.”

Milton's Sonnets.


“No blame be to you, sir; for all was lost.
* * * The king himself
Of his wings destitute, the army broken,
And but the backs of Britons seen, all flying
Through a strait lane; the enemy full-hearted,
Lolling the tongue with slaughtering.”
Cymbeline.

For several months after the battle of Dunbar
both parties rested in comparative inaction. Edinburgh
castle, after a brief siege, was surrendered
by Dundas, without, indeed, if the assertions of the
royalists are to be credited, any sufficient reason.
During the winter Oliver remained in the metropolis
of Scotland, engaged, for the most part, in disputations
with the Presbyterian clergy, who hated

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

him with bitter and incessant rancour; and here
he was attacked by a sharp fit of ague, threatening
to undermine his constitution, and actually reducing
him so low that it was early in July before
he was prepared to take the field. Meanwhile,
Charles had been crowned at Perth, on the first
day of January, '51, King of Great Britain, France,
and Ireland, most of the nobles being present in
their robes of state and coronets—had sworn both
to the “National Covenant” and to the “League
and Covenant”—had levied a strong army under
command of the stout veteran Lesley—and had
taken post, meaning to act on the defensive, on
strong ground in the neighbourhood of Torwood.
Here for some days the hostile armies faced each
other, manœuvring to gain, if possible, advantages
that might ensure success—Oliver continually desiring,
Lesley as obstinately shunning, any contact
that might lead to a general action. Skirmishes
occurred almost every day between the cavalry
and outposts — but none of much importance,
whether from loss sustained or permanent results
on the campaign; till, at last, wearied by a game in
which he had sagacity to see that he in the long
run must be the loser, Cromwell transported his
whole army into Fife, besieging and in two days
making himself the master of the town of Perth.
His object in this bold manœuvre was to draw
down the Scottish army from its ground of vantage,
and in this he succeeded fully, though not,
perhaps, exactly in the manner he had contemplated;
for, breaking up his camp at Torwood on
the thirty-first, Charles turned his face toward the
border, loading some twelve or fourteen thousand
men, with the intent of concentrating his powers at
Carlisle, where he expected to be re-enforced by
a great rising of the royalists en masse from all the

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

northern counties. The consternation throughout
England at the news of this advance was general
and excessive—the parliament were in extremity
of terror and suspicion—Bradshaw himself, stout-hearted
as he was in public, privately owned his
fears, and more than half suspected the good faith
of Cromwell. Their terrors grew more and more
real daily, when it was told in London that the
cavaliers of Lancashire were gathering head under
Lord Derby, and the Presbyterians threatening to
make common cause with them under their Major-general
Massey; and, in good sooth, had it not
been for the insane fanaticism of the Scottish clergy—
who, with a fierce intolerance that ruined their
own cause, would suffer none to join the standard
of the king without subscribing to the covenant—
the forces of the royalists would have been truly
formidable, and might have, not improbably, succeeded
in restoring Charles to his ancestral throne.
But, happily for England, hundreds of gallant cavaliers
and hundreds of stout-hearted English Presbyterians
were refused the miserable boon of sacrificing
life and fortune in behalf of the least grateful
prince of an ungrateful line, because, forsooth,
they would not sacrifice the interests also of their
native land to the intolerant and selfish policy of
Scotland. Still, though his ranks swelled not as
rapidly as, under a more prudent system, they
would assuredly have done, Charles marched with
little opposition, and still less real loss, as far into
his southern kingdom as the fair town of Worcester.
Lilburne, indeed, with a small independent
party, surprised and utterly defeated, at Wigan-lane,
in Lancashire, three or four hundred gentlemen
commanded by the Earl of Derby; who, himself
desperately wounded, escaped with difficulty from
falling into the hands of his rude conquerors!

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

Lambert and Harrison attempted, with inferior
forces, to dispute the passage of the Mersey with
the king; but, after a few ineffectual charges, and
offering Charles an opportunity of bringing on a
general action, were forced to draw off, and permit
the enemy to enter Worcester unmolested. Here
he was instantly proclaimed, amid the acclamations
of the mob and the good wishes, faint though faithful,
of the loyal gentlemen assembled in that city.

While tarrying here it became visible to Charles
and his advisers that succour came not in by any
means so rapidly as they had hoped; that the
Welsh cavaliers, who had been most severely
handled in their last insurrections, were not disposed
to risk a general rising; and that there was
but little hope of any common or extensive movement
of the royalists until some such advantage
should be gained as would, at least, be a justification
to their daring. In this predicament it
was decided that they should await Cromwell's
arrival from the north, and give him battle there
beneath the walls of Worcester. Nor, indeed, had
they long to tarry; for, with his wonted energy of
mind and motion, that able leader had pursued the
footsteps of his enemy, so that, within a very few
days of the king's arrival, the various detachments
of the pursuing army concentrated on the Severn,
and on the twenty-eighth of August Oliver joined
in person, and found at his disposal not less than
thirty thousand soldiers of all arms, regular troops
and militia both enumerated. No sooner were the
hostile armies face to face than skirmishes, in
which there was much desperate fighting and much
loss on both sides, commenced and were continued
daily. Lambert, after a well-disputed contest, carried
the bridge at Upton, and established his position,
Massey having been wounded so severely as

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

to be wellnigh hors de combat. The Scots, on the
first day of September, destroyed two bridges on
the Team about three miles from Worcester, and
the second was consumed in preparations for reestablishing
the communication. Late on that evening
Oliver dismounted from his charger at headquarters,
and issued his directions, brief, luminous,
and rapid, for the morrow—which, he reminded his
high-spirited but superstitious officers, was his peculiar
day of glory—“A day whereon, from his
childhood, by the Lord's wondrous grace, up to
that present time, he never had attempted aught
but he had therefrom reaped a golden harvest.
Wherefore,” he said, “let us fall on more boldly—
mindful of the last anniversary which saw the glorious
blessing at Dunbar—and putting trust in our
own stout right arms, and in the aid of that Lord
who is all in all—trusting, I say, that this shall
prove a final and decisive end to our labours—yea!
and a crowning mercy!” Fleetwood was then
commanded to force the passage of the Team at
noon, when they supposed the cavaliers would have
abandoned any thoughts of a decisive action for
that day, while Cromwell should himself establish
a bridge of boats across the Severn at Bunshill.

The morning of the third broke gloriously and
bright. The independent forces were full of ardour
for the onset, inflamed even beyond their
wont by the prophetic exhortations of their leader,
who, himself kindling like a warhorse to the trumpets,
proclaimed to them, no longer darkly nor in
doubtful hints, but in wild glowing eloquence, that
they should now ride forth to glory!—that their
right hands should teach them terrible things—that
they should smite the sons of Zeruiah utterly, and
suffer not a man of them to live. At the appointed
hour Fleetwood attacked in force, and, after a most

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

furious cannonade, carried the passage of the
Team, and was already strengthening his position,
when Charles, alarmed by the incessant firing,
despatched strong re-enforcements to support his
friends, with orders at all hazards to prevent a
bridge from being formed. Again the action became
hot and doubtful—and now the independents
were forced back, although fighting foot by foot,
before the masses of the royalists; but just when
these imagined their success decisive, Fleetwood
in turn was re-enforced, and, acting with a fiery
daring, that was well seconded by his stout veterans,
charged instantly along his whole line, and
repulsed the Scots. Those sturdy troops, however,
rallied instantly, thus hoping to afford their
countrymen a chance of breaking Cromwell's regiments
on the other side of the Severn. The
ground on which they fought, though for the most
part level, was intersected everywhere by thick
strong fences of old thorn, with banks and ditches;
and each of these positions was lined with musketry,
and was defended with an obstinate and
dogged courage that cost the independents hundreds
on hundreds of their bravest soldiers. One
by one they were forced, however, at the pike's
point; and still, as Fleetwood's men advanced, the
Scotch pike-regiments rushed on, charging with
more of spirit than they had displayed throughout
the whole course of the war; and still, when forced
to give way, leisurely and in perfect order falling
back to the next fence, which was by this time
glancing with the sharp volleys of their musketeers.
But, notwithstanding all their efforts, ere
nightfall they were driven from their every line
with unexampled loss—beaten at every point—and
forced to seek for refuge in the walls of Worcester.
On the other side the river the battle raged

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

with equal fury and almost equal doubtfulness during
five hours at the least. Cromwell, who had,
from a flying battery of heavy guns, commenced a
cannonade upon the fort built to defend the main
gate of the town, and brought up all his forces in
two lines to assault the place, was charged at all
points by a general sally of the whole infantry of
the king's army, who, issuing simultaneously from
several gates, firing and cheering till the welkin
rang as they came on, burst on the newly-levied
regiments and the militia with such enthusiastic
valour, that they drove them back in absolute confusion,
took Cromwell's battering guns, and turned
them with effect on his disordered squadrons. But
at this juncture Charles was unequal to the great
part which he had to play; had he brought out his
cavalry, and charged again while the militia of the
independents were forced pell-mell into the ranks
of the reserve, he hardly could have failed of gaining
a complete victory. But his horse, save one
squadron, were within the city—he saw his error
when it was too late, for the keen eye of Cromwell
saw it likewise, and gave him not a second's
space even to struggle to redeem it. Leading his
cavalry—his own invincibles—at a quick trot, in
squadrons, through the intervals of the defeated
regiments, he set up one of his triumphant hymns,
and, sweeping on like a springtide, with full five
thousand horse, he beat the victors back—regained
the cannon, sabring the artillerists over their guns--
and, while his cavalry reformed, brought up the
whole of his reserve—the conquerors of Marston,
Naseby, and Dunbar—column on column—with a
succession of tremendous charges that no troops
then in the world could have resisted! Scarce
had his musketry and pikemen shattered the Scottish
masses ere he again came thundering down

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

on them with his unrivalled horse. And back!
back! they were borne, hopelessly, irretrievably
defeated. Still they had steadiness enough to retreat
corps by corps, facing and firing till all were
within the walls who had the power to crawl into
that too precarious place of refuge. The last
beams of the setting sun glanced red and lurid on
the weapons of the last band that filed into the
gates—a feeble cheer arose! and then a heavy
cannonade ensued from the whole line of battlements,
compelling Oliver to draw his forces off for
a short space of relaxation and repose. Short
space it was, however; for twilight was yet lingering
upon that fatal plain when Cromwell's trumpets
summoned the fortress to surrender. The
summons was refused, and instantly a dozen rockets
rushed up to the darkening sky—the batteries
opened for ten minutes space more furiously than
ever—and then, with Cromwell personally leading
them on sword in hand, with an apalling shout,
the forlorn hope rushed forward—with ladders, and
fascines, and boarding-axe, and pike, and every
instrument most fearfully destructive, they hurried
to the walls, which now, from every porthole, battlement,
and embrasure, poured forth the ringing
volleys of the ordnance. Scarcely ten minutes
passed, however, before the cannon again ceased—
and the loud roar of thousands, blent with the maddened
shrieks of women, and all the horrid noises
of a captured city, announced that all was over.
The gates were instantly thrown open, and in
poured the furious zealots; throughout the livelong
night the din, and rage, and agony, and sacrilege
continued; full fifteen hundred men were slaughtered
in the streets; the thoroughfares were choked
with corpses, the kennels ran knee-deep with human
gore.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

The morning of the fourth arose, like that of
the preceding day, serene and glorious. The massacre
was checked, peace was restored, and, at
the least, comparative tranquillity; the king was
a despairing fugitive, with scarce a hope remaining
even of personal escape; his army was annihilated—
his party was no more — his friends
slaughtered or hopeless captives — his kingdom
numbered, weighed, divided, and apportioned!—
and with a steady countenance, lighted by no fiery
exultation, the winner returned praises to the Giver
of all goodness for this HIS CROWNING MERCY!

CHAPTER III.

“Thou, who with thy frown
Annihilated senates.”

Childe Horold.


“Can tyrants but by tyrants conquer'd be,
And freedom find no champion and no child
Such as Columbia saw arise, when she
Sprung forth a Pallas, armed and undefiled?”
Ibid.

By that one blow the empire of the parliament
was confirmed through every corner of Great Britain—
the last hope of the Stuarts was in the dust,
never, as it seemed, more to rise—and he, the
conqueror, was received in the metropolis as no
scion of a royal stock had ever yet been greeted!
Congratulations, not of tongue-loyalty, but of sincere
and grateful love, were showered upon him,
as he drove into London in a gorgeous carriage,
escorted by the speaker and the leading members
of the commons—the mayor and sheriffs of the

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

city—and an enormous multitude of every age and
sex, who had gone out to Acton to show their gratitude
and reverence to one whom many thought it
no flattery to term the father and the saviour of his
country. A lodging was assigned to him in the
late residence of England's monarch!—a solemn
vote of thanks was tendered to him, all the members
standing, when he resumed his seat!—petitions,
couched in humbler language and decked
with loftier adulation than any sovereign since
Elizabeth had received from his subjects, were
sent up to him daily!—his praises were hymned
forth by a lyre, whose melody shall never be forgotten
while England's language lives upon the
earth—the lyre of the immortal Milton! Although
no king, Cromwell was, truly, the first man in England.
Modestly, however, and decorously, and
without any symptom of disorganizing or misproud
ambition, did he bear his high honours.
Wisdom and mercy marked his elevation in no
less degree than energy and valour signalized his
rise. His first act in the senate of the regenerated
land was to obtain the passing of a general amnesty
in the behalf of all who had engaged in the
late war, with the exception only of some two or
three, so obstinately and incurably devoted to the
exiled family and hostile to the commonwealth,
that public safety rendered their public punishment
a measure not of cruelty or vengeance, but of necessity.
His next was to procure a vote for taking
speedily into consideration the expediency of
fixing a time for their own dissolution. The period
named accordingly for the abdication of their immense,
and, thus far, well-exerted powers, was
the third day of November, 1654—a distance of
three years—a distance neither justified by any
rule or precedent of the constitution, nor anywise

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

desirable or necessary—but proving merely that
having, by their exertions in past time, put down
the tyranny established on the abuse of prerogative,
they were determined now to build another
on the more popular but scarce less perilous abuse
of privilege. Having originally met in the year
`40, they had already held the reins of government
for a far longer time than any former parliament—
than would have been endured in times less turbulent—
than was, in short, consistent with the
rules of sound and equitable policy. Having originally
been composed of the best, the wisest, the
most independent men of England, they had been
gradually, but continually, reduced by death, desertion,
and proscription, to a mere knot of party
politicians, possessing nothing of a parliament except
the name, desirous solely of their own emolument
and power, and as entirely different from that
magnificent assembly which had resisted the first
Charles in all the terrors of his puissant sovereigaty,
as it is possible for one deliberative body
to be different from another. This, then, was the
house which now passed a vote securing to themselves
the supreme power of the realm for three
more years at least, in absolute defiance to the
wishes of the people, of the army, and of the
wisest patriots of the kingdom. Scotland, meantime,
subdued completely by the arms of Cromwell,
wielded by Monk, his able deputy, was in
a state of orderly and calm tranquillity widely at
variance with the confused and hopeless anarchy
in which it had been plunged for centuries by the
fierce and continual rivalry of its dogmatic and intolerant
sectarians. These had been now, at length,
by the wise energy of Oliver, compelled to endure
one another peacefully, and to forbear the angry
disputations that had incessantly convulsed the

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

country since the first era of the reformation. Ireland,
unhappy Ireland, desolated by the fierce vengeance
of the independent conquerors, was perforce
quiet; and England, united, free, and wealthy,
required only a short interval of time, under a firm
and liberal government, to recover from the injuries
which intestine discord must bring upon a
state, how great soever may have been the benefits
acquired by the means of the keen remedy,
which is to nations as amputation to the human
frame. Abroad, her navies rode the ocean in triumphant,
if not undisputed, mastery; baffling at
every fresh encounter, and subduing the brave and
dogged Hollanders, who had so lately ploughed the
narrow seas with brooms at their mastheads, as
though they would have swept their island foemen
from their path like worthless dust!—bringing in
unresisted rich and gallant prizes of the volatile
and fiery Frenchman, who dared not, so had the
genius of the proud republic overcrowed the spirit
of that valiant nation, offer resistance to that people
now, which they had set at naught while governed
by a king!—winning respect from the cold
and haughty Spaniard!—making her fame as universal,
and her flag as widely known, as winds
could blow or billows bear!—and justifying the
high boast of Oliver, which he had uttered years
before to Ardenne, while yet an undistinguished
member in the great council of the kingdom, that
the time should come wherein the quality of Englishmen
should be as widely and as greatly honoured
as ever was the name of antique Roman.
It was, then, evident that there was now no cause
of fear which should in any degree sanction the
continued usurpation, for such indeed it was, of
the parliamentarian party, who seemed at this time
to have again determined on trying the same line

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

of measures which had failed so signally before
the death of the first Charles. Yet the commencement
of the year 1652 found them still
struggling to maintain the sway in absolute despite
of their constituents. At this time England
had been, for nearly four years, under the
nominal form of a republic. The merit of successive
parliaments and unbiased representation was
on all sides acknowledged, yet was no step taken
or even contemplated toward the establishment of
such forms, or to the self-dissolution of the present
house. Month after month matters continued thus,
until another year had wellnigh joined its predecessor
in that great catacomb — the past!—the
country was dissatisfied!—the army waxed indignant,
the rather so that—as before, in the year '49—
foreseeing the determined opposition of the soldiery
to their unlawful measures, the commons
once again began to agitate the subjects of retrenchment
of expenses and the disbanding of one
half the standing forces. Thus things went on,
all prosperous abroad, all turbulent at home and
dubious, until the month of August in the second
year after the defeat of Worcester. At this time
the leaders of the army, which had now reached
the “very winter of their discontent,” presented a
petition of the host, by means of a deputation of
six officers, the devoted friends of Cromwell, the
boldest and most uncompromising favourers of universal
freedom in elections and universal toleration—
papistry alone excluded—in religious matters.
A council had been held some days before
at Lenthall's house of all the most important personages
of the land, civil and military; whereat it
was debated gravely, whether it would be better
to perpetuate the commonwealth on terms to be
fixed now immutably, or to establish once again

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

the government as vested in a limited mixed monarchy.
The officers in general were adverse to all
form of royalty, as holding the name “king,” alone
and in itself, subversive of true freedom! The
lawyers, on the other hand, with the sage Whitelocke
at their head, maintained that the time-honoured
constitution of the land, as comprehending
commons, lords, and king, was suited better, both
for stability and safety to the feelings and the principles
of Englishmen, than a new form of democratic
sway. Cromwell, during this council as before,
held himself much aloof; but, at the last,
when urged for his opinion, admitted that he, “so
far as he had thought upon so grave and onerous
a question, inclined his judgment rather to the last
expressed position, could it be any wise decided
what person might be called advisedly to fill the
vacant throne; since, of a truth, he thought not any
of the idolatrous and heaven-condemned scions of
the late man admissible to dwell among—much
less to govern—this regenerate and freedom-seeking
people.”

By some most underhanded means the tidings
of this meeting, and the opinions held therein, were
treasonably carried to the parliament, and they
proceeded instantly to force a bill for their own
dissolution through the house, encumbered with
provisions wholly at variance with the freedom of
election, and obnoxious to the great bulk of the
people. It was in vain that Harrison conjured
them, with most moving eloquence, to pause in
their career of reckless and unprincipled ambition!—
it was in vain!—they were that instant on the
point of voting that a new election should be holden
for four fifths of the members of the commons,
the one fifth remaining to hold their seats for a yet
farther time, and to possess the right of

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

sanctioning or disallowing the admission of the newly-chosen
delegates, as they might deem them honest
and worthy vessels, or unsuited to the work in hand.
At a late hour Oliver, who was waiting at White-hall
in his own private chambers, was advertised
of these strange and unjust proceedings; and, instantly
commanding a company of soldiers to repair
to the house, entered and took his seat among
the members. He was more plainly—nay, even
slovenly attired, than when he had appeared in
public at any time for several years. His dress
was of plain and coarse cloth, all black—doublet,
and cloak, and hose! with stockings of gray worsted
rolled up to his mid-thigh. While the debate
continued he sat immersed, apparently, in thought,
and listening most attentively to the opinions of the
different orators. The speaker at length rose, as
if to put the question—then beckoning to Harrison,
who sat opposite him, he stood up calmly, and,
as that officer approached him—“Now is the
time!” he said; “now I must do it!” and forthwith
he put off his hat, and began speaking in a
mild tone, and more to the point than usual in his
harangues, expressing his disapprobation, although
moderately and in measured terms, of the motion
before the house. But gradually, as he kindled
with his subject, his speech became more vehement
and fiery—his words rolled forth in one unbroken
stream of bitter and severe invective, scorching
and blighting as the electric flash—his features
were inflamed and writhen with tremendous
passion—his eyes lightened—and his whole frame
expanded with a most perfect majesty of wrathful
indignation. He rebuked them for their self-seeking
and profaneness!—their oftentimes denial of
true justice!—their oppression, their inordinate
and selfish love of power!—their neglect of the

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

brave and honest army!—their idolizing of the
lawyers!—their trampling under foot the valiant
men who had bled for them in the field!—their
tampering with the false and time-serving Presbyterians!
“And for what,” he cried, with loud and
vehement tones, “for what all this? What but to
perpetuate your own ill-gotten power—to replenish
your own empty purses—empty through riot, and
debauchery, and bribery, and every kind of ill
which it befits not you to perpetrate—and which it
were to me degrading even to mention or to think
of! But now, I say,” he went on, stamping fiercely
on the ground, “your time hath come! The
Lord he hath disowned you! The God of Abraham,
and of Isaac, and of Jacob hath done with
you! He hath no need of you any more! Lo, he
hath judged you, and cast you forth, and chosen
fitter instruments to him, to execute that work in
which you have dishonoured him—”

“Order!” exclaimed one of the bolder of the
members; “order! I rise to order—never have I
yet heard any language so unparliamentary! so insolent!—
the rather that it cometh from our own
servant—one whom we have too fondly cherished—
one whom, by raising to this unprecedented and
undue elevation, we have endued with the daring
and the power thus to brave us!”

For a few moments Cromwell glared on the
bold speaker, as though astonishment at the excess
of his audacity had robbed him of the faculty of
speech—then casting his hat on his disordered
locks, he pulled it doggedly down upon his brows,
and with a stamp that made the whole house echo,
advancing on the gentleman who was yet speaking—
“Come, sir,” he said, in a low hissing voice
through his set teeth, griping the while his dagger's
hilt as though he would have stabbed him on

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

the spot, “come, come, sir, I will put an end to
your loud prating!” then turning his back suddenly
on him whom he addressed, he paced to and fro
the hall, his whole face black with the blood which
rushed to it as violently as though it would have
burst from every pore and vein—his broad breast
panting and heaving with emotion—and his entire
aspect displaying the most ungovernable and tremendous
passions—“You are no parliament, I
say,” he shouted at the pitch of his stentorian voice—
“you are no parliament! Ho! bring them in!—
without there!—bring them in!” There was a
sudden pause — a moment of unutterable terror!
for such was the expression painted upon the faces
of the craven members of the long parliament.
When, years before, a king had dared to violate, in
a far less degree, the privileges of that high assemblage,
their own undaunted valour, fired by a sense
of right—a proud uncompromising feeling of their
own inborn worth—had wellnigh armed those patriots—
for such they were—to battle with such
weapons as chance afforded them against the licensed
cut-throats of the sovereign—but, as the
door flew open, and Colonel Worseley entered
with a guard of twenty musketeers, blank and base
apprehension sat on the pallid brows of three
fourths of those present; nor did one man of the
whole number offer to make the least resistance,
to draw a sword, to raise a hand, or even to exchange
a look with the strange person who, from
so lately being their servant, or, at best, their equal,
had thus, by one bold effort, rendered himself their
master—their unquestioned, undisputed master!

“This is not honest!” cried Sir Henry Vane, at
length, when he had rallied from the first surprise.
“It is against morality and common honesty!”

Words cannot picture, language of man cannot

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

describe the change that flashed across the speaking
lineaments of Oliver. An instant—a short instant
only, ere Vane addressed him, all had been
virulent and active fury, lashed, as it were, by its
own goadings into a state purely animal and uncontrollable.
Now the fierce glare of anger instantly
subsided, leaving the face, for the moment, passionless
and vacant as an infant's; but, ere there
was time—not for words, but for thought—the
deepest sneer of scorn, of loathing, and unutterable,
undisguised contempt succeeded. “Sir Harry
Vane!” he replied, in a low stern whisper, which
drove the blood back curdling through the veins of
him on whose mind he had pounced, eagle-like,
with ayenging talons—“oh, Sir Harry Vane! The
Lord deliver me from Sir Harry Vane! Honesty,
and Sir Harry Vane! Morality, and Harry Vane!—
who, if he so had pleased, might have prevented
this!—who is a juggler—a mere hypocrite—and
hath not common honesty himself! A parliament!—
I do profess, a precious parliament!—of drunkards!—
knaves!—extortioners!—adulterers! Lo,
there,” he added, pointing to Challoner, “there
sits a noted wine-bibber—a very glutton and a
drunkard! There!” casting his eyes toward Henry
Marten and Sir Peter Wentworth, “there two
most foul adulterers!” Then turning on his heel,
as if he had already said enough, he waved his
hand toward the soldiers, and in a voice as quiet
and unruffled as if he had not been in anywise excited,
commanded them to clear the house!

“I,” exclaimed Lenthall, boldly—for, seeing that
no violence was offered, he had recovered his
scared spirits—“I am the speaker of this house,
lawfully by its members chosen, and, save by vote
of those same members or by actual force, I never
quit its precinets while in life!”

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

Then Harrison stepped slowly up the body of
the long hall to the chair, attended by two musketeers;
he laid his hand on Lenthall's shoulder, and
prayed him to descend; and, without farther words,
he came down from his seat, and putting on his
hat, departed from the house all crestfallen and
astounded. Algernon Sidney followed him at once,
though with a statelier mien and bolder bearing,
eighty more of the members moving with him toward
the door. While there had seemed to be
the slightest chance of any opposition to his will,
Cromwell had stood in silence, with his arms folded
on his breast, facing the speaker's chair, with a
dark scowl upon his brow and his lips rigidly compressed;
but now, when he perceived that all,
without more words, were skulking away from the
house, he once again addressed them. “It is
you,” he exclaimed, “it is you who have thrust this
on me. Night and day have I prayed the Lord
that he would slay me rather than put me on the
doing of this work.”

“Then wherefore do it,” asked Allen, bluntly,
ere he left the house, “if that it be so grievous to
you? There is yet time enough to undo that
which is already done—and, as your conscience
tells you, ill done, my Lord of Cromwell!”

“Conscience! Ha! conscience! Alderman,”
retorted Oliver, “and what did thine tell thee when
thou, as treasurer of the army, didst embezzle
much more than one hundred thousand pounds to
thine own uses? What sayest thou to that, good
alderman! Ho! ho! methinks I have thee there.
Guards, apprehend this peculator! Away with
him! away with him! I say,” and he stamped angrily
upon the floor as to enforce his words, “until
he answers for his deep misdoings!”

Sullen, humiliated, and unpitied, for they had

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

lost already the respect of honest men of all denominations,
the members of that parliament, which
had dethroned and slain a powerful monarch—destroyed
the constitution, and disenthralled the people
of a mighty nation—vanquished all foreign foes,
and raised their country from a secondary to a
firstrate power in Europe, now sneaked away to
find a miserable refuge in the despised obscurity
of private life—deserted by the people in their
turn, whom they had first deserted at the dictates
of a depraved and poor ambition. When all had
gone forth from the hall, the worker of this mighty
revolution fixed his eyes on the mace which lay
upon the board before the speaker's chair—“What
shall we do,” he said, “with this fool's bawble?
Here, carry it away!” and, at the word, a private
of the guard bore off that ancient emblem of the
people's delegated power—on which, not to preserve
his soul, Charles Stuart would have dared lay
a finger of offence—at the first bidding of the simple
citizen of a small English borough, raised by
his own strange sagacity and the interminable firmness
of his single will to a far loftier station than
the proudest despotism of the East! He snatched
the instrument of dissolution from the trembling
fingers of the clerk; ordered the great doors to be
locked; and, girt by his devoted guard, returned
to his own palace at Whitehall, in all, save name,
a king. The same day saw the dissolution of the
council; and, ere the members were forgotten, little
time as elapsed before they were so, the army
and the navy sent their addresses up to the lord-general,
declaring that they were content to live or
die in the support of these his measures; and every
corner of the island resounded with the loud hymns
of the fanatics, exulting that “the great and long-desired
reformation was now near the birth!

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

Blessing the God of Heaven, who had called Cromwell
forth and led him on, not only in the high places
of the field, but also—among those mighty ones
whom God hath left—to the dissolving of the late
parliament!”—rejoicing that the fifth monarchy,
the kingdom of Messiah was at hand, and that the
promised reign—the grand millennium of the saints—
was now to be established in the renovated commonwealth!

And he—the self-deceiver—the fool of fancied
destiny—waked through the watches of the night
to seek the Lord in prayer!—to read the oracles of
the fates in the unquiet workings of his own restless
spirit!—to detect, in the success of his ambitious
projects—projects unknown or disguised to
his inmost soul—the wonderful fulfilment of the
prophecies of old!—to cry aloud in the dark solitude
of his nocturnal chamber. “True! true! It
was true that the spirit thundered at midnight in
mine ears! Lo! the accomplishment is here!
Am I not—am I not the first in England—though
I be not as yet called king?”

-- 226 --

CHAPTER IV.

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]



“Cyriack, this three years' day these eyes though clear,
To outward view, of blemish or of spot,
Bereft of light, their seeing have forgot;
Nor to their idle orbs doth sight appear
Of sun, or moon, or star throughout the year,
Or man or woman. Yet I argue not
Against Heaven's hand or will, nor bate a jot
Of heart or hope; but still bear up and steer
Right onward. What supports me, dost thou ask?
The conscience, friend, to have lost them overplied
In liberty's defence, my noble task,
Of which all Europe rings from side to side.”
Milton's Sonnets.

In the old parlour, still decorated, although years
had flown, with the same faded hangings—more
faded now—of dark green serge, before his desk of
ebony, and near a seacoal fire, which threw a brilliant
care-dispelling light upon the features still
comely and unwrinkled, upon the soft hair scarcely
streaked with any tinge of gray, and the bright eye
still clear and vivid as though it were not robbed
of its intelligence, sat that far greater and more
holy poet who, as himself has told us, did not


“Sometimes forget
Those other two equalled with him in fate,
So were he equalled with them in renown,
Blind Thamyris and blind Mœunides;”
but to whose blameless spirit, fraught as it was
with knowledge of his own mighty genius, it was
not given to know that he should no less supersede
in fame, in immortality of praise, the objects
of his emulation, than he exceeded them in the
solemnity, the fervour, and the cultivation of his
unrivalled intellect. He sat not now, however, as

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

before, alone—for two young females, not, perhaps,
to speak strictly, beautiful, but still attractive, and
bearing in their pale features undoubted tokens of
nature's richest dower—high intellect—were seated
in the same small apartment. One, placed before
the organ, had just ceased drawing from its vocal
tubes that flood of rich religious harmony which
ever was the strongest source of inspiration to the
soul of her benighted parent. The other, who had
just received a packet from a servitor who was
now passing from the parlour, was in the act of
opening it, speaking the while in a voice which,
though more feminine, and, at the same time, very
similar in its peculiar sweetness, was still less musically
soft than her father's tones of unmixed
melody.

“If I err not,” she said, “this should be from
the hand of your much valued friend, Sir Edgar
Ardenne.”

“Indeed! is it, indeed?” cried Milton, eagerly.
“Dear, spirit wounded friend—fain would I hear
of him. Quick! quick, my girl. Truly my soul
thirsts for his tidings, as thirsts the panting hart for
the cool water-brooks! Is it a foreign letter?”

“Not foreign, sir,” she answered, “but surely
from your friend. It hath for date—`The commonwealth's
ship Jael, now off Spithead, June
29.' I will proceed to show you the contents;”
and, without farther words, she read it out in a
clear fluent voice, her father listening all the time
with a most earnest and unwavering attention depicted
on his pregnant and expressive features.—
“How shall I offer to console you, my most honoured
and beloved friend,” thus ran the letter,
“under the grievous dispensation with which it
has seemed good to Him who cannot err to make
yet farther trial of your excellence. If I should

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

set down aught, it would but be, I know, as weak
and whispering sounds when brought beside the
powerful and all-assuaging harmonies which your
own tutored mind, mature in wisdom, and superior
no less far in fervid piety to mine than in the gifts
of science, hath poured forth, in a never-ceasing
stream, to lull the pains and minister to the repinings
of the flesh. Condolence, therefore, I nor
offer—nor would you, I think, receive!—nothing
except a conscience such as yours can bear the
body up beneath so sad a deprivation—and such
a one can do much more, and doth. Moreover, if
in such circumstance any thing can be termed happy,
happy it is that your enjoyments are for the
most part of that spiritual and internal nature, which
change of day or night—of noontide splendour or
of everlasting darkness—can nothing take away nor
yet deteriorate. Truly you have laid up for yourself
treasures `where the moth and the rust do not
corrupt, nor thieves break through and steal.' I
have read through your task, in leisure moments
of my perilous and weary watches—your defence
of the English people—and IT IS A DEFENCE! If
you had written never any thing before, this should
prove you both patriot and poet—should win you
what, I fancy, you, no more than I, esteem at an inordinate
or priceless value—the vain world's voice
of praise—and greater far than this, the approbation
of all good and wise men now, and the eternal reverence
and gratitude of ages that shall be hereafter.
But of this enough! No words of mine, alas!
can remedy or sooth those griefs, if there be any,
which your own high philosophy have not removed
already—and, to assure you of my real sympathy,
they are, I know, even more needless. Of that you
can want no assurance! I would that we could
hold more intimate communion—for I have many

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

things to say to you which I love not to trust to
paper—the rather that that paper must now pass
under eyes not yours before its sense can be transmitted
to your ears. But since we cannot converse
freely face to face, as in more happy days of old—
days which, to both of us, are now but a delightful
memory of things that never can return—why we
must even interchange our sentiments as best we
may; setting down what we may in prudence and
with safety, and supplying—each from his own
knowledge of the others' wonted train of thought and
feeling—that which must be omitted. This, for my
own part, I will entreat you to assay to do, bearing
in mind the last important conversation which took
place between us—with my own fears concerning
things and persons of no small weight in England,
and your assurances that those my fears were fruitless
and ill-grounded. We have learned, here in
the fleet, but a few months ago, how the lord-general
hath dissolved the parliament by actual and
armed violence—and now we further hear that he
doth exercise in person all the prerogatives and
duties of an absolute uncontrolled monarch—making,
at his own pleasure, peace and war—signing
and ratifying treaties with foreign potentates—excluding
or admitting whom he will to the great
council of the nation; bearing himself, in short, as
if he were legitimately and of right the master of
the liberties and lives of freeborn, but, alas! no
more free, Englishmen. I may not here disguise
from you that, shortly after the intelligence of his
first usurpation—for such I, for one, hold the dissolution
of the parliament, as I may say at the
pike's point, how worthless or inadequate soever
it might be—a general council held by delegates
from every vessel of our victorious fleet voted an
address to the general, approving of the measure

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

which I reprobate, and promising to live or die in
his support. Nor, I imagine, have I any need to
state to you, that neither I, nor a far more important
person, to wit, our great commander, Blake, had
any share or portion in this vote or address—both
of us, for the time, holding ourselves content to do
our duty to our country against her foreign foes,
whatever the complexion of her internal policy.
The flag of England must not float less superbly
now than when it overcanopied the crowns of our
immortal sovereigns of old. But now I will entreat
you, ere I lay down my pen—which I must do somewhat
the more in haste that the last signal from our
admiral is to weigh anchors and stand out to sea
in chase of a Dutch squadron—to inform me at
your leisure of the more intricate and hidden motives
of late matters in the state. Whether this
man hath indeed, by his own daring only, and at
the prompting of insatiate ambition, compassed an
usurpation so beyond all exception flagrant and audacious,
that I comprehend not how even his sagacity
can cloak it in the eyes of men with a fair
semblance—or whether the times be indeed so
much out of joint that these most marvellous aggressions
on the privileges and the liberty of parliament
can be in anywise required or justified on
grounds of hindering greater anarchy and detriment
to England than shall arise from this invasion of
time-honoured usages. Our anchor is apeake already;
and some of our light brigantines, having
slipped their cables, are, as we well believe—for we
may hear their cannon although it is so hazy that we
can see scarce a league to seaward—even now engaged
with Van Trump's rearmost vessels. I send
this with the pilot, who shall despatch it by express
to London. I pray you once again write to me, as
to one secluded from intelligence of all those things

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

which are most dear to him. We shall, 'tis very
like, put back to Portsmouth after action, should it
seem fit to the great Moderator of the universe to
grant us victory, to which our endeavours shall be
in nowise wanting. To Him I now commend you.
Valeas, igitur, haud immemor observantissimi tui.

Edgar Ardenne.”

Several times during the space occupied by the
recitation of this letter had Milton interrupted it by
comments to his gentle secretaries on its style, its
language, and, above all, the noble sentiments which
breathed in every line of it. At moments he was
affected almost to the point of tears, and again, at
others, a bright benignant smile would kindle his
whole aspect into sunny animation. After his
daughter had ceased reading, “Kind heart,” he
said—“kind heart, and generous, as kind. We
must forthwith reply to him. He knoweth not,
moreover, how dear and intimate a secretary and
attendant is vouchsafed to us in our diurnal gloom.
Hast thou thy vellum ready, girl, and pens? I will
dictate forthwith, for lo! his letter hath been long
delayed upon its route, and he hath anxiously, I
doubt not, looked for an answer to his queries.”
Having received an affirmative reply from her who
had been playing on the organ, and who now placed
herself beside him at the desk, he commenced dictating
in his wonted voice of slow and silvery music.

“TO THE MOST NOBLE GENTLEMAN, THE MUCH
ESTEEMED SIR EDGAR ARDENNE.

“The letter which you sent to me, my true and
honoured friend, addressed from Spithead hither,
previously to the renowned and memorable victory
of July, wherein not only was the indefeisible and
ancient right of England to be the queen and

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

mistress of the ocean waves permanently and triumphantly
established by the tried arms of our stout
seamen, but that most brave and dangerous foe—
during whose lifetime never had the sturdy Hollanders
yielded to us the palm—Van Trump was
laid at rest from troubling us now any more—hath
but now reached me, although frore winter is already
treading hard on the retiring footsteps of his
more lusty predecessor. Grateful, indeed, and
pleasing to my spirit are the kind sympathizings
which you have therein displayed with my infirmities—
great, truly, is the loss of light—the shutting
out of wisdom from one of its most easy and familiar
entrances—the quenching of the finest, the most
delicate, and subtile of the senses. But surely,
under this affliction mighty and manifold, all glory
be to Him who to the shorn lamb tempereth the wind,
are still my consolations, and—truly I can use the
word in its full sense—my joys! First, do I feel
this proud conviction, that, ere mine eyes were
sealed in night, they had performed their task, not
negligently, nor with a niggard and reluctant labour,
but with such ample execution, such overflowing
measure of success, that not alone the cause which
I have laboured to uphold, even to the self-sacrifice
of God's first gift of light, hath been admitted true
in every land of Christendom, and I, its author, robed
in a vestment of such high repute as might compensate
for any loss less grievous, but more the ill-advised
and senseless wretch who dared to strive
against me in the arena of the schools hath paid for
his temerity, not only by the utter deprivation of
all renown which might before have been conceded
him, but by his own decease—perishing of the rankling
hatred and mean jealousy which follows ever
on defeat when sustained by a poor, base spirit.
These things, then, are to me a great and wondrous

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

consolation—first, that I, in my degree, have done
my duty to my beloved country—secondly, that to
her the sacrifice hath not been profitless nor the
devotion unacceptable—and, thirdly, that to me it
hath brought that best boon of the world's giving—
that boon to pant for which is, of a truth, `the last
infirmity of noble minds'—a high, and, though myself
I say it, not an unmerited renown. Nor fancy,
my kind friend, that, in my blindness, I am deserted
quite and robbed of natural enjoyments—no! by
the gracious mercy of that Lord who never casts
us into peril, or temptation, or adversity, but likewise
he finds for us a way of escape from the
same; I am so piously attended by the affectionate
and loving cares of my two daughters, my organists,
my secretaries, nurses, and companions, that
less acutely do I feel the greatness of my loss than
it were easy for you to imagine. Besides, long
since have I looked forward to this consummation
of my daily and nocturnal labours, as to a certain
unavoidable result—and poor, indeed, were the resources
and the energies of him who, having long
foreseen a coming evil, should lack the power to
reconcile himself to its endurance, when it seemed
good unto the Lord to send it in his own appointed
time.

“Now, with regard to what you say touching the
difficulty or the danger of intimate communion between
us by epistle—relieve yourself from any terror—
it is a child's tongue which conveys the sense
of all the letters he receives to her blind parent's
ear—it is a child's hand which commits to writing
each syllable that flows from her blind parent's
mouth. Wherefore, whatever you would say to
me, write now, and ever, with all fearlessness and
freedom, as I will answer to your queries. Surely
the matters which have caused so much of grieving

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

and anxiety to your most noble mind have likewise
been a stumbling-block to many. Needful it was for
England's weal, for her salvation I might say, that
the self-seeking carnal-minded junto—who arrogated
to themselves the rights and titles of a parliament,
and who, having once liberated, were now
striving to enslave their country—should be cast
forth from the high places of their usurpation.
And by whom could they be cast forth save by the
excellent and most wise person whom I am grieved
to see that you do still mistrust? Deeply, most
deeply was he moved—and fervently, with tears
and prayers continually, and supplications earnest
and importunate, did he beseech the Ruler of all
mortal councils that this cup should pass from him—
but it might not be granted. Truly, had Cromwell
been ambitious, would he at once have yielded
up the power which he for a short time assumed,
to a new chosen parliament, assembled at the earliest?
Truly, had he so willed, he might have
then been king—but no! he laboured for his country's
weal, and he has won it! And again, if he be
now protector of the land, wielding the sword of execution,
and weighing with the balances of justice—
I pray you, how was he so eminently raised
above his fellows? Did he so elevate himself,
carving his way through patriotic opposition to that
thorny seat of power? Doth he sit now upon unruly
and unwilling necks of subjugated and rebellious
citizens? Oh no! But by the resignation of
the free elected parliament—which succeeded that
base remnant over whose fall not one man shed a
tear in England—of all their delegated powers—
powers which they soon learned they could not
profitably wield—into the hands of him whom they
saw—and saw truly—to be the only person capable
of holding England's helm aright amid the

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

turbulent and stormy seas of foreign warfare and domestic
anarchy. Remember you how we discoursed
one time touching the possibility of the
existence of republics? And how I, dazzled by the
immortal glare of classic stories, caught by the light
which I then deemed a star—a living star of glory—
but now have ascertained to be a false delusive
meteor—how I contended that, as Rome and Greece
were free and mighty once, so England should be
likewise when modelled to a form of pure democracy?
Do you remember this—and your own arguments
against me? Now, I confess it, you have
conquered—and I, wise as I held myself, was groping
like a benighted traveller amid the ruined labyrinths
and fallen shrines of false divinities. Truly
there is no tyranny like to the tyranny of multitudes.
Till the majority of men shall be, as you
then said, wise and unselfish, virtuous, honest, and
enlightened, till then it is in vain to hope for good
from any government administered by that majority—
that hundred-headed, fickle-willed, false-hearted
monster which is called the people.

“England was tottering on the brink of ruin in
the years that preceded the all-glorious '49, and
Oliver stepped in and rescued her from lying the
dishonourable victim of one tyrant. England again
was falling headlong—headlong into an abyss of
anarchy and vice, and misery and folly—and now
again has the same guardian of his country—the
same great Oliver stepped in, and saved her from
becoming the most miserable slave and harlot of
ten millions, fiercer each one and more tyrannical
than he who paid the forfeit of his crimes upon the
scaffold of Whitehall. Never, in any former day,
were all men's liberties so well defined, so jealously
secured, so strictly and so punctually guarded, as
they now are—never was justice yet so equally

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

administered without respect of persons or estates.
Each man of England can, indeed, sit now under
his own vine and his own fig-tree, fearless, content,
and free. Happy, and virtuous, and rich at
home—honoured and feared abroad—succouring
the oppressed in every foreign clime—riding the
ocean in secure and undisputed mastery—shielding
her sons, in whatsoever quarter of the wide
world they may be wandering, by the mere shadow
of her name. This is the lot of England
now! When was it so before? And now that it
has once been won for her—won by her Great
Protector—who shall e'er wrest it from her?
when shall it cease to be? But I grow warm—
enthusiastical—as who would not, that knows him
as he should be known, in praise of this most
wondrous man? I have a boon to ask of you—a
boon which I beseech you—by the memory of those
pleasant days when we two wandered by the classic
waters of the Tiber and Ilissus, when we two
mused among the ruins of the Coliseum and the palace-tombs
of the dead Cæsars—grant to me. It is
the first I ever asked of you, and you will not refuse
it. Peace is concluded with the sturdy Hollanders;
our fleets may float from the white cliffs of Albion
beyond the pillars of the Grecian hero—beyond
the far Symplegades—beyond the islands of the
blessed—over the vanished Atalantis, even to the
free forest-shores of that great western land named
of our virgin queen—and find no flag to brave them.
Sheath, then, your sword. England hath need of
you at home. Return, return, and you shall own
me right in my opinion and Cromwell clear in his
great office; else will I be content that you shall
call me now no longer

“Your most affectionate friend and admirer,
John Milton.
Westminster, this 14th day of January, 1654.”

-- 237 --

CROMWELL. BOOK V.

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]



“The third of the same moon, whose former course
Had all but crowned him, on the selfsame day
Deposed him gently from his throne of force,
And laid him with the earth's preceding clay.
And showed not fortune thus how fame and sway,
And all we deem delightful, and consume
Our souls to compass through each arduous way,
Are in her eyes less happy than the tomb?
Were they but so in man's, how different were his doom!”
Childe Harold.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

CHAPTER I.

“A more than earthly crown
The dictatorial wreath.”
“He who surpasses or subdues mankind
Must look down on the hate of those below
Though high above the sun of glory glow,
And far beneath the earth and ocean spread,
Round him are icy rocks, and loudly blow
Contending tempests on his naked head,
And thus reward the toils which to those summits led.”
Childe Harold.

It was on the evening of the twenty-sixth of
June, some five years later than the date of Milton's
letter, urging upon Sir Edgar Ardenne the propriety
of his return to England—yet, since he had dictated
it, the poet had received no line or token from
his friend. After the peace which closed the long
and hard-fought struggle with the Hollanders, and
decided the supremacy of England on the seas,
throwing up his commission, Ardenne had left the
navy; nor, since that day, had any tidings been received
of one who had, a little time before, so occupied
the general mouth, and played a part so
eminent in that great drama—the World's History.
Such is renown!—such popular applause!—such
human gratitude! The man who had preserved
the life of Oliver on Winsley field!—who had secured
his victory on Marston Moor!—who had, to
the abandonment of all that could have rendered

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

his own life happy, laboured as the most strenuous
and faithful of that great being's followers, so long
as he believed him true—to England—and to himself!—
who, with a yet harder sacrifice, quitted his
side the very moment he perceived the dawning
symptoms of ambition in one whom he had loved
and honoured—as men but rarely love and honour!
This man was now forgotten—forgotten by the
land for which he had so deeply suffered—forgotten
by the friend he had so deeply served!

The past anniversary of this day had been a day
of splendour and rejoicing—the night had been one
of joy, festivity, and mirth. From every steeple in
the huge metropolis the merry bells had chimed
with their most jovial notes—from park and tower
the loud voice of the cannon thundered in noisy
concert—from every casement tapers, and lamps,
and torches sent forth unwonted radiance—and
from each court and square huge bonfires streamed
heavenward, while by their light the multitude sat
feasting and carousing, to the health of the Protector.
The past anniversary of this day had witnessed
the superb and solemn ceremonial of his installation
to that office which he had filled with so
much dignity and honour to himself, with so much
profit and advancement to his country, during the
four preceding years. With all the glorious preparation,
the pride, and pomp, and circumstance
which decks the coronation of a monarch, with proclamation
of the kings at arms, and homage of bareheaded
lords, and acclamations of the multitude,
and addresses from the delegates of foreign potentates,
Oliver had been decorated with a robe of purple
more splendidly elaborate than the attire of any
former king; he had been girded with the rich
sword of state; he had received a sceptre, massive
with solid gold, with which to sway the destinies

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

of England; a noble copy of the Holy Writ, whereby
to wield that sceptre rightly. Generals had
borne his train; the parliament had sanctioned his
investiture as performed by its speaker; the people
had assented! In all but name, that “feather in
the hat,” which adds not any thing to him who wears
it—that “toy and bawble,” which he had oftentimes
rejected, partly in politic accordance to the prejudices
of his more fanatical advisers, partly in superstitious,
although unconfessed, obedience to the
prophetic voice which had forewarned him of his
coming greatness—the citizen of Huntingdon was
now the King of England!

Great, powerful, triumphant, unresisted! His
every project splendidly successful! His every
wish fulfilled! His love of glory—thirst of power—
ambition to be First—all satisfied, if not, indeed,
insatiate! His boast, that he would make the name
of Englishman as potent and as far revered as ever
was the style of antique Roman, completed to the
letter! The country, which he governed, raised
from the deepest degradation to the loftiest fame!
His navies irresistible — his armies everywhere
victorious—his alliance courted—and his enmity
most humbly deprecated by dynasties which, but
one century before—and that, too, when the most
mighty of her former sovereigns, the manly-minded
virgin queen, had filled her throne—regarded
England as a mere speck on the bosom of the sea;
hard, it is true, of access, and difficult to conquer;
but powerless abroad, and exercising scarce a shadow
either of influence or power among the mightier
royalties of Europe! Was Cromwell happy?

In a high chamber of his more than royal residence,
while all without was rife with demonstrations
of respect for his affeered and legal dignity,
Oliver sat alone. Sumptuously, though still plainly

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

clad, in an entire suit of sable velvet, the jewelled
sword of state which had been, on that same day of
the foregoing year, buckled to his side, lying upon
the board before him, and bearing in his altered
mien—altered most strangely, and adapted to his
altered station—that grave majestic dignity which
had replaced the bluntness of his soldier-bearing—
musing in solitude and silence, the greatest man in
England passed the first anniversary of his assured
and titled greatness. There was, however, now no
glow of exultation on that pale cheek and careworn
brow—no curl of triumph on the lip—no flash of
gratified ambition in the downcast eye! Lines
deeper and sterner than the wrinkles of advancing
age were seared into that massive forehead—a
shadow gloomy and sad had veiled that hollow eye—
exhaustion, weariness of heart, sickness of spirit,
were written visibly in the pale caverns of that haggard
cheek! There was a trifling sound—a casual
rustling in the large apartment, a thousand such as
which each hour brings to unsuspicious ears—he
started to his feet!—he thrust his hand into his
bosom!—he bent a searching and disquiet eye into
each corner of the room, which was so strongly lighted
that not a shadow could be seen in its most distant
angle!—he listened as the condemned prisoner
listens for the foot of the law's last minister. The
sound came not again—and he resumed his seat;
but, as he did so, a sharp and jingling clash told
that beneath the civic garb there lurked a shirt
of steel; and the light glittered on the butt of a
concealed pistol, just rendered visible by the derangement
of his doublet. The soldier of a hundred
fields—the vanquisher and scorner of a thousand
perils—he who had ridden to the fray as to
the banquet—he who had stood all dauntless and
unflinching among a storm of bullets, that cut down

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

all around him—wore hidden armour—shook at an
empty sound! A pile of papers lay before him on
the table—threats from anonymous assassins—
hints from concealed and faithfull spies, dwellers
at every court in Europe—despatches intercepted—
private correspondence opened and searched—
and, on the top of all, a pamphlet, fresh from the
press, with the leaves partly cut, and a broad-bladed
dagger, which he had used to open them, lying
upon it, as if to mark the place! It bore the ominous
and fearful title, Killing no Murder!
After a long pause, during which, though seated,
he still watched with an acute and anxious ear for
a recurrence of the sound that had disturbed him,
he again took up the pamphlet, and with a painful
and intense fixedness of study, that marked the harrowing
interest he took in its minutest arguments,
perused its closely-printed pages. Midnight had
long passed ere he finished it—with a deep sigh he
closed and laid it down again—a sigh not of regret,
but of relieved suspense, such as men heave when
the catastrophe of some exciting tragedy is over!
“The villain!” he exclaimed; “the perilous and
subtle villain! Damnable arguments! Accursed
perversion of the talents and the intellect, which
God giveth unto man for good!” He rose, and
paced the apartment to and fro, with steps now
faltering and slow, now hurried, short, and rapid!
“ `And my own muster-roll'—he says—`contains
the names of those who burn to emulate the glory
of the younger Brutus—who do aspire to the honour
of delivering their country'—and by what—
what but my secret murder?”—his brow became
more gloomy than before; and yet again, after a
little space, it kindled with its ancient animation.
“A lie!” he cried, aloud, and in a tone of triumph;
“I do believe, a lie!—a wicked and malignant

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

lie! framed but to break my rest! It cannot be—
it cannot—that my brave fellows—my own ironsides—
my followers in a hundred battles can be but
true and loyal! and yet”—he went on, the momentary
gleam of spirit fading—“and yet it doth crave
wary walking!—ay! and, as Milton would say in
his classic tongue, fas est et ab hoste doceri! But
I will watch—yea! watch with my sword drawn
and my light burning—surely the Lord of Hosts
will shield his servant from the midnight dagger
as from the open-smiting sword! I will trust no
man!—no! not one! Harrison hath looked cold
on me of late, and prated much of Ehud and of
Saul! and Fleetwood thwarts me! Hacker, who
was my friend, is now my bitter foe! And they
have dared to liken me to Ahab, and to cry `Ha!
ha! Hast thou slain, and dost thou take possession?
' And Ormond hath come over, as I learn today—
another Syndercombe and Sexby business!
The snares are set—are set, I say, on every side!—
pitfalls are digged for my feet, and arrows whetted
privily against me! And wherefore? They cannot
say that I have wronged one man in England—
that I have wrung one penny from their purses,
or shed one drop of blood, save in due course of
law. They cannot charge me with bloodthirstiness,
for I have been long-suffering and merciful—ay!
even to a fault!—but I will be so now no longer—
Slingsby must come to trial, ay, and Hewet—and,
if condemned, as the Lord liveth, they shall die!
die as murderers and common stabbers—die, I say,
soul and body! They cannot say that England is
not free, and powerful, and happy as never was she
heretofore!—and yet they hate me!—ay, and take
counsel for my deatlr!—and poison all hearts—
even of my own friends—against me! `and I shall
perish,' this base fellow prophesieth, `like dung

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

from off the earth—and they that look upon my
greatness shall ask of me, `Where is he?' ” He
paused in his distempered walk, and, falling on his
knees, burst into a passion of loud sobs and tears—
“My God,” he cried—“my God, why hast thou
thus forsaken me? Oh yield not up thy servant to
the power of the ungodly, nor suffer the blashemers
to prevail against him. For surely it is thou—
thou, Lord—who hast thrust on me this undesired
greatness; who hast compelled me, though reluctant
and rebellious, to wear these trappings of authority—
when, as thou knowest—even thou, who
knowest all things—far rather I had dwelt by a
woodside and tended sheep, than been the ruler of
this stiff-necked and ungrateful generation. But
thou hast done this violence to my affections, thou
hast disposed of thy servant for the best in thine
own sight, as from the beginning it was written
down—yea! thou didst send thy minister to warn
him of thy pleasure when but a child, foolish and
unregenerate, and a slave to sin! Thou didst redeem
him from the power of Satan, and sure he was in
grace—and he that is in thy grace once can never
more relapse! Lo! by my hand thou didst strike
down the man Charles Stuart, putting it nightly
and by day into my soul, `thou shalt not suffer him
to live'—and thou hast set me up, not for my own
pleasure nor at my request, but at thine own singular
especial choice, for the advancement of thy cause,
the welfare and the safety of thy church!—and
thou hast made me, as thou promisedst of yore,
though not a king, THE First in England! And
yet thou dost abandon now thy servant—thou dost
yield up thy true and faithful one—who, for thy
cause, hath yielded up his all—to the delusions of
the enemy—the power of the Evil One! I ask not,
in this merciful?—but is this just, O Lord? Thou

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

knowest well how I have served thee, neither
grudgingly nor with eye service—but in all purity
and truth of spirit—and now, even now, Lord,
when thou hast, as it seems, forgotten me, I turn to
thee alone for aid, to thee for succour and for justice!
Let me not perish utterly—let not my blood, which
has flowed ever at thy bidding freely, be spilled by
a base stabber!—let me not be cast forth from the
high place whereon thou hast seated me, as a thing
worthless and despised; but let me die, when thou
hast done with me, in fulness of my fame, either
upon my deathbed, thence passing peaceably into
thy presence, or gallantly upon my charger's back
amid the blare of trumpets—”

A step was heard without—a low tap at the door—
instantly he rose from his knee, holding the Bible,
which he had opened as he commenced his
wild and almost impious prayer, in one hand, while
with the other he grasped the hilt of the short
massy sword beside him—“Enter!” he said, in a
stern calm voice; and, at the word, one of his bodyguards
stepped in, announcing that a stranger was
below, craving to speak privately on matters of
great import with his highness.

“What like is he?” Oliver asked, sharply—“a
stranger, ha! Is he a tall pale man, with a deep
scar on his right cheek—a mantle of blue broad
cloth with a red cape, a slouched hat and red
feather?”

“Even so, please your highness,” replied the
soldier.

“And doth he wear his right hand gloved, resting
upon the hilt of a long tuck, and three rings on
the fingers of his left?”

“Of a truth I observed not,” the messenger began.

“Begone then, instantly—demand his name—not

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

that it matters—but mark his hands, I tell thee—
they should be as I tell thee. On the forefinger
of the left a plain gold hoop, and a large seal-ring
of cornelian, with a small guard of jet upon the
second. If it be so, say to him I will go now no
farther in that matter, but will send one to confer
with him at three hours past noon to-morrow, at
the place which he wots of. If it be not as I say
to you, secure him on the peril of your life, and
have him away forthwith to the Gatehouse!—but
in neither case trouble me any more this night.
Begone!” and, as the soldier left the room, he
muttered something to himself inaudibly—drew
out no fewer than three pistols from different parts
of his attire, looked closely to the flints and priming,
extinguished all the lights save one, locked, double
locked, and barred the outer door—then raised the
tapestry in a corner of the room, opened a panel
in the wainscoting, and, gliding through it into a devious
passage in the thickness of the wall, stole
like a guilty thing to a remote bedchamber, different
from that in which he had slept the preceding
night, known only to one old and trusted servitor.

-- 248 --

CHAPTER II.

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]



“Perchance she-died in youth: it may be bowed
With woes far heavier than the ponderous tomb
That weighed upon her gentle dust, a cloud
Might gather o'er her beauty, and a gloom
In her dark eye, prophetic of the doom
Heaven gives its favourites—early death.”
Childe Harold.

The power, the wealth, and the prosperity of
England daily and almost hourly increased!—the
ravages of war had long since disappeared from her
deep velvet pastures and her happy homes! Every
religion was endured except when its professors
intermeddled in state matters—all parties, whether
cavalier, or Presbyterian, or fifth-monarchist, shared
equally the law's protection, alike relied on the protector's
evenhanded justice! The arts and sciences
were more encouraged; learned and polished scholars
were esteemed at the court of Oliver in higher
and more just repute; morality was more rewarded,
licentiousness and vice more frowned down
than ever they had been before. Nor, though the
court was rigid almost to excess in morals, was its
decorum chilled by any touch of jealous puritanical
moroseness! All innocent amusements were admitted
and enjoyed freely, Cromwell himself keeping
a stud of race-horses, and labouring to promote
in all things lawful—not the mere welfare, but the
happiness and comfort of his meanest subject! No
Christian sect was hindered in its worship or observances;
even the trampled and scorned Israelite
finding an advocate and friend in that great man,
who went so infinitely far in toleration, beyond,

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

not his own age alone, but the most liberal usages
of the most tolerant of modern nations. Still did
his cares, his griefs, and his perplexities but multiply!—
no success was enough to please—no general
prosperity enough to satiate the people—craving
eternally the something new—losing the tangible
realities of present in the dim longings after future
happiness—forgetting benefits conferred—ungrateful
for past merits—lightheaded, fickle, and false-hearted.
Day after day new plots broke out; and
though they burst all harmlessly—the veteran bearing
still, as it would seem, a charmed life—every
detected scheme, punished or pardoned, left its deep
sting behind. Cromwell's existence was no longer
healthful—his spirit was no longer, as of yore, elastic
and storm-riding as the eagle's pinion! His
days were spent in bitter, because thankless, labours—
his nights in agonizing apprehensions. It
was not that he trembled—it was not that a vile
and dastard fear of death shook his soul from its
eminence—it was not that he would have doubted
any more to hurl himself in open strife upon the
deadliest hazard now, when the monarch of the
land, than when he fought a simple colonel of the
ironsides—a theme of dread to others—himself
dreading nothing! But it was the suspense—the
doubt—the inability to harbour trust or confidence
in any of those nearest to his person. The gnawing
heart-consuming sense of being undervalued,
dealt with ungratefully, wronged, hated, and betrayed.
Still in the prime of intellectual manhood,
his strong form was bowed and feeble; his hair,
once sable as the raven's wing, thin, weak, and
gray; his piercing eye downcast and veiled, and
his whole aspect that of a man worn out, even by
his own success, spiritless and heartbroken. Parliament
after parliament, convoked to settle the

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

provisions of the nation, rebelled against his power,
running, as had their predecessors, wild on abstruse
religious doctrines, and anxious to plunge all things
once more into anarchy, by striving to work out
their frantic phantasies of perfect and unchangeable
republics. Each after each he was compelled, not
for his own sake merely, but for England's, which
else they would assuredly have hurled again into
the abyss of civil discord, to break up and dissolve
them. Nothing could crush the tameless hardihood
with which he bore up, nerved by their very pressure,
against burdens to a slighter intellect wholly
unbearable—conspiracies of enemies, false-heartedness
of friends!—treasons and anarchy at home,
insults and wars abroad! All yielded to the active
vigour with which he sprang to grapple them, but
by that very vigour was his own mighty spirit, like
a bow overstrained by too long tension, despoiled
of its own strength, its pliability, its power of renewed
exertion. The capture of the rich West
Indian isles—the persecutions of the Vaudois, remitted
at the first hint of his potential voice—the
all-important port of Dunkirk, so long the secret
aim of England's politic ambition, ceded to his victorious
arms—cast a bright gleam, indeed, on his
declining years; but it was like the last gleam of
the wintry sunshine, that gilds, but leaves no impress
of its glory on the snow-mantled earth. A
nearer sorrow, a more domestic grief, was destined
to wear through the last link of the corroding chain—
a mere affliction, such as befalls each father of a
family many times in a life, and, for the most,
leaves but slight traces even on minds less firmly
moulded, annihilated the gigantic energies of that
great master spirit which had, throughout its mortal
course, met nothing that could cope with it, nothing
that had not been subdued, enslaved, and

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

overwhelmed by its indomitable will. Elizabeth,
his best beloved daughter, a woman of invaluable
worth—modest, and delicate, and feminine, and
gentle; yet of a character the most decisive—a
principle the most undeviating—a permanence and
rectitude of purpose the most immoveable—and,
above all, an influence on her father the most peculiar
and impressive—lay wasting on a bed of
mortal sickness. Throughout the whole of his
broad realms—those realms wherein the sweet
calm home affections have ever flourished the most
greenly—there lived not any father more kind, solicitous,
forbearing, and devoted in his paternal love
than the unconquered victor—the merciless avenger—
the stern judge—the regicide—the ruler! Hard
as he was abroad, cold and unbending in all outward
show, in his domestic hours none were more warm
than he, more playful, or affectionate. Thus constituted
toward all his children, the dearest to his
feelings, as the most prized and valued in his judgment,
was Elizabeth, who now, consumed by an
unnatural and mortal malady, was waning hourly
before his eyes. She was the only one of all his
family—the only one of all his friends—save only
Edgar Ardenne, who had dared ever to remonstrate
with him during the upward course of his ambition.
She had confronted many a time his sophistry with
that most sound of all philosophies, the pure creed
of the Christian—she had rebuked his zealous and
fanatic superstitions with regulated and sincere religion—
she had accused him of that restless and
insatiate ambition, which she perceived, or fancied
she perceived, to be the instigator and the planner,
it might be unsuspected even by himself, of all his
darker actions. She had rebuked him during the
trial—she had besought him, on her bended knees—
before the execution of the king—to spare, not

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

his crowned victim only, but his own deathless
fame—his own immortal soul! Her wishes set at
naught, her prayers unheeded, she had not once—
no, not for one brief moment—complained, or murmured,
or revolted! She had not once reproached
him with that which it was now too late to remedy,
but she had ever been the soother of his disquiet
mind, when fits of his accustomed hypochondriasm
had overcome him with remorse, and terror, and,
visions ominous of wo—she had ever been his calm
monitress, inculcating a milder and a holier creed—
exhorting him to penitence, as the sole path to
pardon and to peace. And it was strange that now,
in his most lordly plenitude of power, the two sympathies
which he most keenly felt were toward the
only two of human beings who had seen through—
perceived the earliest, and opposed the latest, the
most darling objects of his soul. Abandoned now
by all—the leader, revered, but loved not by his followers—
the monarch, self-upheld above rebellious
subjects—the master, flattered, and courted, and,
perhaps, betrayed—he clung with a sharp painful
yearning, as to the only feelings of his heart entirely
pure and unmixed with aught worldly, to his
affection for Elizabeth and his regret for Ardenne!
Never, since he had fixed his firm seat on the
bloody throne of Charles, had his most cherished
daughter been what she was in his more innocent
and humbler days. Her smile was as sweet, yet
it was now no longer joyous; and her cheek lost
its roses, and her form its roundness; a glassy film
veiled her soft eye; and he—the father—saw it,
and knew, yet could not reconcile himself to the
approaching wo; and felt himself to be—unutterable
anguish—the slayer of his chosen child. And
seeing, knowing, feeling all this, it was his lot to
deal the last blow to her gentle being, to launch

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

the last shaft that should ever rankle in her bosom
with the envenomed barbs of mortal sorrow. Hewet,
who, with Sir Henry Slingsby, had, on most positive,
unquestionable proof, been condemned for conspiracy
against the power and life of Oliver—whom
party prejudice cannot deny to have been guilty of
the intent to kill—an intent hindered only by premature
discovery of their plot—nor the most jealous
scrutiny discover to have been otherwise than justly
executed—had been the preacher on whose ministry
she had for many years attended; had united
her to Claypole by the service of the church; had
been her friend, her comforter, her teacher; and,
looking on him only in these amiable and endearing
lights, Elizabeth forgot to view him as the intended
murderer of her father—argued in his behalf, half
justified his crime under the plea of loyalty to his
true king, prayed zealously and piteously for the
remission of his punishment, and, finding all her
supplications vain, mourned over him with so intense
and terrible a storm of grief, that it half overcome
her intellects, and quite wore out her frail
and fading body. With a dull apathy Oliver heard
at first that her life was despaired of—no sign of
sorrow was displayed, scarcely of sense or feeling—
but after a short space came the revulsion, the
breaking up of all the vain restraints of pride, and
stoicism, and man's affected hardihood—the loosing
of the floodgates of the soul—the awful, vehement
outpourings of a strong man's despair! From that
day forth he left not her bedside, neither by day nor
yet by night, tending her with all a woman's care,
and, more than all, a woman's love. Soothing her
every phantasy—feigning to be, or, it may be, persuading
himself also that he would be, all she could
wish him—praying and weeping with her. Nothing
could be more beautiful, more pious, or

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

more touching than the conduct of that gray-haired
usurper, mourning as one that had no hope beyond
her grave, beside his daughter's deathbed. But
wretched as the consolation would have been, to
have caught on his lips her last expiring sigh, to
have felt reflected on his own the last glance of her
glazing eyes—that wretched consolation was denied
to him; for, as the body of his sweet child wasted,
so did her mind wane likewise; and for many days
before the termination of her sufferings she would
at times burst into fits of the most frantic and insane
delirium. These, as the time of her decease
drew nearer, became more and more vehement and
frightful; and it was strange that she, whose pains
had ever seemed less bitter, or, at the least, more
easily endured when her hand rested in her father's—
now, at the sight of him she loved so dearly, nay,
at the mere tones of his voice, or his suppressed
and cautious footstep, started at once into the most
furious paroxysms. “Blood! blood!” she would
shriek, till the whole pile of Hampton court rang
with her awful ravings—“I float, I smother in a
sea—a sea of human blood! Who comes? who
comes? red with the gore of monarchs—red with
the slaughter of the saints? Father?—not father—
no—no—oh, not my father!” and then again
she would take up the cry, “Blood! blood!”
struggling and wrestling on her couch as if amid
the weltering waves, till those who watched about
her were wellnigh distraught with terror, and till the
boldest of her medical attendants, in the most positive
terms, insisted on the absence of the despairing
father from the sick chamber of his child. He
withdrew silently, and with a quiet patience, that
perfectly astonished those acquainted with the imperiousness
of Cromwell's will—but he withdrew
only from her deathbed to lie down upon his own.

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

Shattered before by the incessant cares which
he for many months had undergone, the whole
weight of the government resting upon his single
shoulders—relaxed by nervousness, suspicion, superstition,
and remorse—this last blow broke him
down. His old complaint, the ague—which had
attacked him first in Scotland, and shaken, if it had
not actually undermined, his constitution—returned
upon him with redoubled violence, and, in a few
days, brought him down to the very threshold of
that dark house—the grave. But it was not, in
truth, the ailment only of the corporeal shell—it
was the intolerable burden “of that perilous stuff
that weighs upon the heart!”—had the mind been
at ease, the sickness of the body had been of small
account! “The sorrows written on the brain
were not to be razed out, nor the stuffed bosom
cleansed!”—the scabbard, fretted long ago, was
now, at length, worn out by the keen weapon that
lay hid within it—the earthen jar was burst by the
inscrutable workings of the liquor it contained—
the pharos was consumed by the same fire which
had for many a year been the sole agent of its
glory!

-- 256 --

CHAPTER III.

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]



“Then happy low lie down!
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown!”
King Henry IV. Part II.


“The garlands wither on your brow,
Then boast no more your mighty deeds;
Upon death's purple altar now
See where the victor victim bleeds.
All hands must come
To the cold tomb;
Only the actions of the just
Smell sweet, and blossom in the dust.”
Shirley.

It was already twilight on a sweet August evening,
and the streets were fast growing thin, as the
many-tongued and busy crowd, that had chafed and
fretted throughout the day, like waves, in every
channel of the great metropolis, gradually passed
away, to seek for relaxation in their peaceful homes
from all the cares, anxieties, and sorrows which
had increased to them the heat and burden of their
daily labours. A few, however, might be still seen
studding in scattered groups the shadowy thoroughfares,
some hurrying, as belated men, with hasty
footsteps homeward, some loitering aimlessly along,
as if to catch the pleasant coolness of the evening
breeze. Among these groups was one, if it could
properly be termed so, consisting of two persons;
the one a man perhaps a little past the middle age,
with soft and pensive features, and long light brown
hair, waving in loose and scattered curls over the
collar of his plain gray doublet—the other a boy,
richly attired, as might beseem the page of a high
family, upon whose shoulder the elder person leaned

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

somewhat heavily with his left hand, while with
the right he moved a staff of ebony before him, as
if to feel his way, for he was blind, although no
scrutiny could have discovered any speck or blemish
in the clear but cold gray eyes which, seeming to
see all things, were, in truth, sealed up in rayless
night. No words were interchanged between the
pair as they passed onward to Whitehall at a pace
suitable to the infirmity of the chief personage; but,
when they reached the palace gate, the page spoke
shortly in a low voice to the sentinel on duty—who
was engaged in parleying with a gentleman on
horseback, of military air and noble bearing—and
was already passing in, when suddenly the stranger,
who, it seemed, had been refused admittance, cast
his eye on the boy's companion, and instantly addressed
him.

“Well met—and in good season,” he exclaimed;
“if my eyes play me not a trick, my excellent
friend Milton!” The blind man's countenance
flashed with a joyous light as he replied—“Well
met, indeed! well met, and welcome, after long
years of absence; for sure I am mine ears deceive
me not, though it be one whose accents I but little
counted should ever greet them more—Sir Edgar
Ardenne!”

“It is, indeed!” answered the horseman. “After
long years of wandering in the transatlantic
wilds, I have at length turned my feet homeward;
I landed only three days since at Portsmouth, and,
riding with all diligence, have but this hour arrived
in London. Right glad am I to see one of the two
sole persons with whom I have now any ties on
earth, so early, and, if I may judge from appearances,
so well in health.”

“I thank you!” answered the poet, grasping affectionately
his friend's hand; “I thank you

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

heartily; by His great mercy, and beside my one infirmity,
I am sound, as I trust, both mind and body!
But, tell me—for, in that I see you here, I judge
who is the other person with whom you still esteem
yourself united—can I do aught for you? I am,
you know, his secretary?”

“I would, if it were possible,” Sir Edgar answered,
“see the protector—I owe him some
amends, and would fain tell him how highly I esteem
the fruits of his good government at home
and his wise policy abroad. The soldier here on
duty tells me that he is ill at ease, and has denied
me entrance. I trust he is not seriously diseased.”

The Latin secretary shook his head, and the expression
of his countenance, so joyful at the recognition
of his friend, altered perceptibly. “He is,
indeed, much ailing—we trust not mortally; but
his old ague hath returned on him, and what with
that, and deep anxiety for Lady Claypole's health,
and over-labouring in the service of the state, he is
reduced so greatly that his physicians fear. Yet
is he marvellously held up by faith in the Lord;
and all his chaplains have assurance strongly impressed
upon their hearts that he shall live, not
die! I doubt not he will see you, and forthwith;
for often hath he spoken of you recently, and as of
one whom he once cherished greatly, and greatly
regrets alway.”

And, without farther words, he bade the page
send some one straightway to lead hence Sir Edgar's
horse, and to desire the chamberlain acquaint
his highness that John Milton was below, with an
old friend and comrade, even Sir Edgar Ardenne.
After a few minutes, which the friends consumed
pleasantly in slight though interesting conversation,
a private of the guard relieved Sir Edgar of his
horse, and shortly afterward an officer of the

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

protector's household made his appearance, and, informing
them that his highness was engaged at
present in his meditations with worthy Master
Peters and others of his chaplains, but that he
shortly would find leisure to receive them, ushered
them with no little courtesy into an antechamber,
as Milton whispered to his friend, of the same suite
which Oliver at present occupied. Nearly an hour
passed away'before they received any farther word;
but each of those congenial spirits had so much to
hear and narrate to the other, that the moments
did not lag, and it was with a feeling nearly akin to
wonder that they heard the clocks striking ten just
as the chamberlain announced to them the wish of
the protector to see them in his chamber.

They entered; and, propped up by cushions on
his feverish bed, careworn, and hollow-cheeked,
and heavy-eyed, and with a wild expression of anxiety
and pain on his thin features, there lay the
mighty being from whom Sir Edgar had last parted
in the pride of manhood, in the plenitude of power,
in the indomitable confidence of his own unresisted
faculties. On one side of his pillow sat Hugh
Peters, his familiar chaplain, a stern and gloomy-looking
fanatic, intently occupied, as it would seem,
in studying his pocket Bible; and on the other
his wife, a lady of majestic bearing, although wanting
somewhat in the easy dignity which is acquired
only by residence from childhood upward in courtly
circles, and two of her daughters, the ladies Falconbridge
and Rich, who had been summoned from
their sister's deathbed by an express, bearing tidings
of their father's dangerous seizure. An air
of deep gloom pervaded the apartment, and melancholy
sat like a cloud upon the comely faces of
the younger ladies, his wife repressing all outward
demonstrations of disquiet in obedience to the wish

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

of Oliver, who pertinaciously maintained that full
assurance had been vouchsafed him from on high
that he should yet be spared, until his usefulness
should be completed to the Lord and to the people
whom he had been placed in trust to govern for
their good. Calm as he was, and self-restrained at
all times, Ardenne could not so far command his
voice as to prevent it trembling as he addressed
his old commander, and a large tear rolled slowly
down his cheek as he beheld the ravages which grief,
and time, and terror had wrought on his expressive
features and Herculean form. But Cromwell saw
not the tear nor noticed the unusual tone of Edgar's
salutation. As he perceived his chosen officer,
a mighty gleam of exultation flashed over his worn
lineaments, and his pale lip was curled with honest
triumph. He well remembered, and had often
pondered on the last words he had heard from the
sincere and conscientious man who stood beside
him; he knew his former doubts; he had interpreted
aright his silence, his protracted absence; and
now, that he had sought him out unsummoned, he
felt the proud conviction that this man's mind was
altered—that this late visit was a confession of his
error—a token of his approbation and good-will.
All this rushed on the dying sovereign's soul at
once—and in the midst of pain, and doubt, and
peril, he exulted! Exulted, that the only man in
his whole realm whose disapproval he had dreaded,
and whose applause he valued, had, by this
long-delayed approach to reconciliation, sealed his
avowal, that, in ruling England, he had ruled, not for
his own aggrandizement, but for his people's welfare.

“Ha! Edgar Ardenne!” he cried, in tones resembling
more his ancient voice of power than any
which, for many a mournful day, he had sent forth.

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

“Though late, I greet thee—I rejoice to see thee—
yea, as a trusty friend—a valued and long-lost
companion! Varily hath it relieved me of wellnigh
half my ailment to grasp this honest hand of
thine, to hear once more the accents of a voice
which no man ever heard to utter aught save words
of truth and honour. I thank thee, good John Milton,
that thou hast brought to me this—I had wellnigh
said—this son. Surely, though not a prodigal,
for him shall there be slain a fatted calf, and that
right early.”

Again Ardenne was much affected, so much that
Oliver perceived it; and pressing Edgar's hand,
which he had still retained in his own burning
grasp, “Think not,” he said, “so gravely of this
matter. 'Tis but a little sickness—a paltry fever.
Surely we two have ridden on such real perils, and
ridden, though I say it, with an unblenching heart
and a calm brow, that it is not for us to quake and
tremble in the soul if that a petty ague shake these
our mortal sinews. I tell thee, man, the Lord hath
heard our prayer—mine, and these holy men's—He

hath yet need of me in mine appointed place on
earth—nor will he yet yield up his servant into the
jaws of death. I tell thee, years are yet before us—
years full of usefulness, and happiness, and glory—
and we will part no more. Thou wilt not leave
me any more, Sir Edgar?”

“Not on this side the grave,” Ardenne replied.
“When last we parted, I was—I own it—blinded!
blinded by wrongful and unmerited suspicion. I
thought you selfish and ambitious—I foresaw that
you must be the ruler of this land, and I fancied
that to be so had been the aim and object of your
life! that you had wrested circumstance to your
advantage—made time and tide your slaves. I own
I was in error—and, with me, to own is to repair.

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

The elder Charles was, I confess, unfit to reign,
unfit to live! for, had he lived, we must have warred
with him for ever. He dead—there was no choice
save between you and a republic! and pardon me
that I believed it your intent to seize the reins of
government at once on the king's death; and that,
believing so, I deemed your agency in that great
trial as mere deceit and fraud. Justly, however—
honestly—you suffered the experiment to work;
and had the people been—as in my poor opinion
never people were nor will be while this universe
exists—capable of self-government, fit to elect their
rulers, or willing to submit to laws of their own
making, they had been still self-governed, and, as
they term it, free! I thank God that they are so
no longer. Better, far better—if it must be so—one

tyrant than ten thousand. But you, sir, are no
tyrant; but the sagest, boldest, and most prosperous
monarch that ever yet has governed Britons.
Dreaded abroad, honoured at home, you have indeed,
as you did prophecy to me long years ago—
you have indeed caused the mere name of Englishman
to be as greatly and as widely honoured as
ever was the style of antique Roman. You know
that I nor flatter nor deceive, but always speak
straight onward. I owed you reparation for unjust
suspicion, and I have made it. So far, then, we
are quits! Now, then, as to the man who has made
England mightier, freer, happier than ever she has
been before—as to the undisputed and only fitting
ruler of the soil, I tender you my service and allegiance!”

“True friend! true friend!” cried Cromwell.
“You, and you only, have judged of me, and have
judged aright—the boldness of your former censure
confirms the frankness of your present praise!
You only dared upbraid me with ambition—you

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

only envy not the greatness which has been thrust
upon me. Surely, could England have been free,
and tranquil, and at peace, never had I sat on this
thorny eminence; but the Lord willed it so; and,
as he wills, it must be. I thank you, and most cordially
do I accept your service, and frankly do I tell
you it will avail me much—for you I may trust, and,
save only you and excellent John Milton, I know
not any other. The heathen have come round
about me, and digged pits, and wove snares on every
side!—traitors are in my guard!—false prophets in
my chamber!—spies and assassins everywhere!—
daggers around my pillow!—and ratsbane in my
cup! Yet, by the Lord's help, have I set them all
at naught; and confident am I that he will not
abandon me. Truly, of all his mercies, none do I
esteem more wonderful than this, that he hath given
me once more in you a friend after mine own heart
and a faithful coadjutor!” The veteran's eye kindled
as he spoke, and his cheek wore a healthful
colour, and his voice sounded with all its wonted
firmness; it was, indeed, as he himself had worded
it, as if one half his ailment had been banished
by this most opportune and unexpected visit from
the man whom, perhaps alone, he truly loved and
honoured.

There is no truth more certain, than that those
most practised in deceit themselves most sensibly
perceive and fully honour the absence of deceit in
others; and it may be that Cromwell, who was unquestionably,
in some sort, though, for the most part,
self-deceived, a deceiver of the world, admired Ardenne
for that very frankness of bold honour which
he himself possessed not. It may be, also, that,
misguided by his wild fanatical opinions, he at one
time, believing himself the object of immediate inspiration,
looked on his own worst actions as his

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

brightest deeds; and at another, when the dark fit
succeeded to the fancied vision, brooded despairingly
over his own misdoings, till he conceived himself
entirely reprobate and outcast. Doubtful and
wavering, then, in his own sense of right in his
own conscience, how natural that he should draw
deep comfort to his unquiet soul from the assurance
that a man, whom he knew to have perused his
heart more narrowly than any living being, and to
have judged of him at one time with such harshness
as to abandon him, now looked on his career
with an approving eye—now bade him hail as the
protector of his country's honour—now tendered his
allegiance, and professed his willingness to follow
wherever he should lead. How natural that he
should feel this as a confirmation of that which he
would fain believe—as a proof to himself of his
own half-suspected honesty. Such were, it is
most probable, the causes of the almost supernatural
effect produced on Oliver by the return of
Ardenne; and, truly, it was wellnigh supernatural!
Till a late hour of the night he kept him by his
side, conversing cheerfully, nay, almost joyously, on
his own future prospects, on the advancement of
his country's interest abroad, on the diffusion of intelligence
and of religion, which is philosophy, at
home! And Ardenne, who—feeling that he had
wronged Cromwell in his first suspicion, when he
expected him to seize the sceptre immediately upon
the death of Charles; convinced that, when he
had usurped that sceptre, he was entirely justified
in wresting it from the vile faction which was
plunging England into misery and madness; perceiving
that he had in all things used his acquired
power with wisdom, justice, and moderation, for
the present welfare and the future glory of his people—
had rushed, perhaps, too hastily to the

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

conclusion that he had acted in all things, and from the first,
on motives purely patriotic—Ardenne responded to
his cheerful mood; and amid pleasant memories of
those past evils, which it is often pleasurable to
contemplate when we are safe and happy, and
high anticipations for the future, the hours wore
onward, and midnight was announced from many
a steeple, and yet that friendly conclave thought
not of separation.

At that dead hour of the night a guarded step
was heard without the door, and an attendant, entering,
called out the Lady Cromwell; and she, after
an absence of some small duration, returned
far paler than before, and with the traces of fresh
tears upon her cheek, and whispered Lady Falconbridge,
who, in turn, left the chamber for a while,
and, coming back, again called out her sister. It
was most strange that this dumb show continued
for so long a time, that Ardenne, and even the blind
poet, perceived that something must be seriously
amiss, ere Cromwell noticed it. He was, however,
so much reinvigorated, his spirits had so wondrously
regained their elasticity, that he talked on,
and smiled, and even jested, until so deep a gloom
had fallen on his auditors, infected by the evident
and hopeless sorrow engraved in characters so
legible upon the wo-begone and pallid face of Lady
Cromwell, that he could not continue longer in his
happy ignorance.

“Ha! What is this?” he cried, looking around
from face to face in blank bewilderment. “What
is to do? Speak out, I say,” he gasped; his voice,
which had but lately been so strong, now scarcely
audible—“Ardenne, speak out—you never have deceived
me;” and then, before he could receive an
answer, had it been possible for Edgar to have
answered, as his eye met his wife's, “I see,” he

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

said, “I see,” in tones resigned, but inexpressibly
sad and heartbroken. “Elizabeth is dead! my
daughter, oh my daughter!” Gradually he sank
down from the pillows, upon which he had been
raised in a half-sitting posture, and, though he
struggled hard still to maintain his wonted and severe
composure, the effort was too great for his enfeebled
frame. For a few seconds' space he was
successful; then stretching out his wasted arms
while his teeth chattered in his head, and all his
limbs shook as if palsied, and the large scalding
tears poured down his hollow cheeks—“My God,”
he cried, “my God—why—why hast thou forsaken
me!” He pulled the coverlet about his temples,
turned his face to the wall, and burst into an
agony of sobs, and groans, and fierce convulsions,
that haunted Edgar's ears long after he had left the
apartment of the bereaved and dying parent.

CHAPTER IV.

“Beneath
His fate the moral lurks of destiny;
His day of double victory and death
Beheld him win two realms, and happier yield his breath.”
Childe Harold.

It was the third day of September—the anniversary
of Worcester, of Dunbar—the lucky day
of Cromwell—the day marked out, as he believed, by
planetary influence—the day whereon he never yet
had undertaken aught but he therefrom had reaped
a golden harvest! and it would have appeared, indeed,
to any who beheld the conflict of the elements
that day, that something of great import to

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

the nations was portended. For, at the earliest
dawn, the skies were overspread with a deep lurid
crimson, and the sun rose, although there was no
mist on the horizon, like a huge ball of heated
metal, dim, rayless, and discoloured; and, as he
rose, the unchained winds went forth, raving and
howling through the skies with such strange fury,
as not the oldest men could liken or compare to
aught they had themselves beheld or heard of from
their fathers. The largest trees were uptorn from
their earthfast roots, and hurled like straws before
the whirlwind; chimneys and turrets toppled and
crashed incessantly; cattle were killed in open
fields by the mere force of the elements; the seas
were strewn with wrecks; the lands were heaped
with ruin. Nor did these prodigies occur in one
realm only, or in one degree of latitude; from
north to south, from east to west, the same strange
tempest swept over every shore of Europe, and at
the selfsame hour, marking its path with desolation.
The same blast dashed the vessels of the
hardy Norsemen against their steril rocks, and
plunged Italian argosies into the vexed depths of
the Adriatic!—the same blast shivered the pinetree
on the Dofrafells, and the cypress by the blue
waves of the Bosphorus!

Thunder, and rain, and hail, and the contending
fury of the winds, shifting and veering momently
from point to point round the whole compass, and
the incessant streams of “fire from heaven,” united
to make up a scene of horror such as the Christian
world had never perhaps beheld either before or
since; and, amid that strange din and warfare, the
parting soul of him who had so swayed the mightier
influence of human passions to his will, who
had so ridden fearlessly through the more murderous,
if less appalling, strife of human warfare, was

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

struggling to take wing—to flee away and be at
rest!

On the preceding night all his physicians had
pronounced his cure impossible—his dissolution
speedy and certain; for, since the death of his beloved
daughter, he had not closed an eye by night,
or enjoyed any intermission from the recurring fits
of ague and of fever—yet still his preachers buoyed
him up with their insane and impious blasphemies,
asserting that the Lord, even the Lord who cannot
lie, had promised them that this his servant should
recover—and even when the mortal pains had
yielded to the weakness of approaching death, they
still forbade him to fear aught or to make any
preparation. On the preceding evening, seeing the
tribulation and alarm depicted on the anxious features
of his wife, he took her kindly by the hand,
and said, “Fear not for me, my love, nor think that
I shall die; I am sure of the contrary.”

“Oh, sir,” said Ardenne, in reply, who, since their
reconciliation, had scarcely left his pillow for a moment,
“oh, sir, believe it not—they are no friends
to you who would deceive you any longer—your
trust must be on High, for you have wellnigh done
with earth. Not one of your physicians believes
you can outlive to-morrow. They that would tell
you otherwise have lost their reason.”

“Say not,” he instantly replied, “that I have
lost my reason; I tell you the plain truth. I know
it from authority far better than any you can have
from Galen or Hippocrates. It is the answer of
the Lord himself to our prayers; not to mine only,
but to those of others—others who have an interest
with Him more close and intimate than I have.
Go on, then, cheerfully, and, banishing all sorrow
from your looks, deal with me as with a serving
man. Ye may have skill in the nature of

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

things, yet nature can do more than all physicians
put together; and God is far more above nature!”

It was in vain that Edgar, who could not endure
that he should go hence in this wild and terrible
delusion, argued with him, professing his sincerity
with tears, and urging on him the necessity of immediate
preparation, unless he would rush headlong
into his Maker's presence, unhouselled and unshriven!
It was in vain that he remonstrated with
the fanatical and blinded monitors, who, to the last,
assured their victim of speedy restoration. By
Peters, Sterry, and the rest, he was rebuked as an
unthinking carnal-minded person, setting at naught
the intimations of the Holy One, a scoffer, and blasphemer!—
and Cromwell was admonished to put
from him one whose presence in his chamber
might well draw down upn its inmate some dread
maifestation of Divine displeasure; but to this Oliver
objected so decidedly that they dared urge it
no farther.

“He is sincere,” he answered to their exhortations;
“sincere, but in much error! The Lord
hath not vouchsafed to him the light which guides
our footsteps—yet he is most sincere, and pure according
to his lights, and so—although those lights
be darkened—more justified, it may well be, than we,
who have more opportunities of grace and less excuse
for sin! He shall not leave me. Tush!
Tell me not—I say he shall not! Begone, all ye—
he shall alone be near me!” His will was instantly
obeyed, and through the livelong night
Sir Edgar watched beside his bed; and on that
night, for the first time since Lady Claypole's
death, did sleep visit his weary eyes—but sleep
how terrible—not the “soft nurse of nature,” but
its convulsion! As his eyes closed in slumber

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

the delusions which he cherished while awake forsook
him, and death, in all its terrors, glared on him
face to face! His features, bold still and firm,
though pallid and emaciate, were frightfully distorted
by the agonies of terror and despair—the sweat
stood in dark beaded bubbles on his brow, and his
thin hair seemed, to the sight of the excited watcher,
to bristle on his head—his hands were cast
abroad like those of a man drowning, and the whole
bed was shaken by the convulsive shivering of his
limbs. “Keep them away!” he cried, in words
painfully clear and thrilling, “keep them away!
What would they with me? No! no! I am not
ready—I will not—do they not hear me say, I
will not die?” and he ground his teeth violently,
and struggled as with persons striving to drag
him down. Appalled beyond expression, Sir Edgar
touched him gently, and he awoke; but, still
unconscious and bewildered, he continued for a
moment to resist and utter, “Avaunt! Get thee
behind me! for what have I to do with thee, thou
Evil One?” Then, recognising Ardenne, he forced
a feeble smile, and muttering something of a fearful
dream, composed himself again to rest, and,
after a few moments, was again asleep. But instantly
again the vision came upon him; and this
time his eyes were opened wide, and stared abroad
as if awake. “Away with it,” he gasped; “away
with that bloodstained and headless trunk! Why
dost thou glare on me, thou discrowned spirit; thou
canst not say I judged thee? King! king!—there
be no kings in England—the man, the man Charles
Stuart! Beseech me not, I say—I cannot save
thee! It falls! it falls! that deadly-gleaming axe!
Ha! ha! said I not so—there be no kings in England?”
Again he woke, and once again, after a little
time, sunk into a perturbed and restless slumber,

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

which lasted, although fitful and uneasy, until the
morning cocks had crown. Then, with a start that
raised him from his pillow, “Devil!” he muttered,
through his clinched teeth; “ha, devil, was it thou?
thou that didst break my childish sleep, telling me
I should be the First in England? thou that didst
plunge my stainless soul in blood—oceans of blood?
my king's—my people's—my own child's? Blood!
blood!” he shrieked aloud, and once more Edgar
touched him; but, as he was aroused, unwilling to
encounter or abash him, he feigned himself to sleep,
and heard him say, “Happy! Oh! how innocent
and happy! Lo! how serene he slumbers. But
it was a dream—a foul dream only.” For a time
he kept silence, but once or twice groaned deeply:
and, after a little while, Ardenne beheld him through
his half shut lids raise himself on his knees, and, with
clasped hands, pour forth a prayer befitting rather,
as Ludlow afterward observed when it was found
transcribed among his papers, “a mediator's than a
sinner's deathbed!” “Lord,” he exclaimed, “although
I am a wretched and a miserable creature, I
am in convenant with thee through grace; and I may,
I will come unto thee for thy people. Thou hast
made me a mean instrument to do them some good
and thee service; and many of them have set too
high a value on me, though others wish and would
be glad of my death. But, Lord, however thou dost
dispose of me, continue to go on to do good for
them. Give them consistency of judgment, one
heart, and mutual love; and go on to deliver them,
and with the work of reformation, and make the
name of Christ glorious throughout the world.
Teach those who look too much upon thy instruments
to depend more upon thyself. Pardon such
as desire to trample upon the dust of a poor worm,
for they are thy people too; and pardon the folly

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

of this short prayer, for Jesus Christ his sake, and
give us a good night if it be thy pleasure.” Having,
to the unspeakable astonishment of Ardenne—
who, when he saw him rise, expected a confession
of his crimes and an appeal for pardon—poured forth
these strange ejaculations, he laid him down, and
slept a calm, and, as it seemed, refreshing sleep,
until the first beams of the lurid sun shone into
the apartment; then, starting up again, “Hell!'
he shrieked out; “hell hath gat hold upon me;
the pains of hell have compassed me!” and would
have leaped out of bed upon the floor if Edgar had
not caught him in his arms. At the same moment
the awful uproar of the tempest burst suddenly and
without warning upon the terrified and reeling world.
But the storm fell unheeded on the ears of Oliver
and of his sole attendant; both were too deeply
moved, the one by the remembrance of his tremendous
dreams, the other by compassion, pity, and
dismay, to think of any thing external. In a short
time, however, Oliver regained his wonted calmness;
and, making no allusion to the occurrences
of the past night, Edgar disturbed him not by
speaking of them. As the day now advanced, his
wife, his children, some of his officers, and all his
chaplains crowded into his chamber; he spoke to
all kindly and cheerfully; but Edgar saw that all
the overweening confidence of the preceding day
had left him; and though the fanatics continued to
rave in his ears, promising present health and future
glory, he listened with indifference, and his eye no
longer flashed at their bold prophecies, nor did he
answer any thing, nor prophesy at all himself, though
called on frequently throughout the day by Peters
to say something to the Lord, and to make intercession.
For the most part he lay still upon his
back, with his hands folded on his breast, and his

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

face perfectly composed and calm; but twice or
thrice a short quick spasm twitched the muscles of
his mouth—and once he wrung his hands, perhaps
unconsciously. He spoke but seldom, and then
only in short sentences, evidently growing weaker
every moment. Once he remarked upon the day—
his anniversary—but, strange to tell, he noticed
not at all the furious tempest which shook the very
palace-roof above him, and, saving in its lulls,
drowned every sound of voice or motion. Toward
noon he dozed a little while, and on his waking
called to Peters.

“Tell me,” he said, “I pray you—and, on your
life here and hereafter, I charge you tell me truly—
for, look you, 'tis a grievous thing to lie unto a
man situate like to me—can one who hath been
once in grace fall off by any means, and ever become
reprobate thereafter, so as to peril his salvation?”

“Surely he cannot!” answered the fanatic.
“He that is once in grace can never more back-slide,
nor fall, nor even falter! All that he doth
thereafter is of grace, and, therefore, holy!—his life
is precious—his salvation certain!”

“Soh!” answered the dying man; “I then am
safe—for sure I am that once I was in grace!”

Shocked beyond all expression, Edgar would fain
have once again renewed his exhortations; but, just
as he began, Cromwell asked for his family; embraced
them one by one, and almost instantly sank
into a state of lethargic stupor, from which no efforts
of his now alarmed attendants could rouse him.
At length, just as the clock was striking three, a
louder crash of thunder than any of the claps which
had rolled almost incessantly throughout the day
broke on the melancholy silence! “Cannon!” he
muttered, faintly, as he woke, the sound

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

commingling with his recollections of the day. “Lambert,
bring up the cannon! Charge there—charge with
your pikes, valiant and trusty Goff!”

“His mind is at Dunbar,” whispered one of the
military men to Ardenne; “but, lo! wherefore do
they torment him?”

The question was produced by a late effort on
the part of some about his person to induce the
dying ruler to declare who should succeed him.
To a direct straightforward question he gave no
answer; then he was asked, should Richard be the
next protector, and a faint motion of his head—
casual, as it seemed to Ardenne, and unmeaning—
was construed to imply assent. A little longer he
gasped feebly, without speaking. Another crash
of thunder appeared to split the very firmament,
and the blue flickering lightning fearfully glanced
upon the dying soldier's pale stern features. They
kindled in the glare, and the eye flashed, and the
hand was waved aloft. “Oh!” he exclaimed;
“on, Ironsides! Down with the sons of Zeruiah!”
Then, in a feebler tone, “Ha!” he continued,
“have at thee! What, again? Dismounted—
oh! dismounted! Ho! rescue—help—help! Ardenne—
lost! lost!—Ardenne!—help!—resc—”
The sharp death-rattle cut short the unfinished
word—the eyeballs glazed—the lifted hand sank
nerveless—the jaw dropped! The strife was over.
Ambition, energy, sagacity, and valour won for the
great usurper naught but a broken heart and an untimely
grave!

There was a deep hush in the chamber, awfully
solemn and impressive! A woman's sob first broke
the spell—and then the voice of his first follower—
last friend! “There passed the spirit of the
greatest man England has ever seen! Peace to
his soul! His faults die with him! but never—

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

never, while the round world endures, shall his
fame be forgotten, or the good he hath done his
country pass away! Weep, England, weep—your
benefactor is no more—and I foresee much strife,
much anarchy, much blood!—but he who hath
gone hence hath sown the seed—the seed of thy
prosperity, thy freedom, and thy glory—and thou
shalt reap the harvest, thou and thy sons, for many
a deathless age, when he who now is nothing—and
I who mourn above him—shall be dust unto dust,
and ashes unto ashes!”

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1838], Cromwell: an historical novel, volume 2 (Harper & Brothers, New York) [word count] [eaf137v2].
Powered by PhiloLogic